The Grand Crossover RP - Pathway to Origin [IC/PG-13/Moved to NCM for Finale]

[Maeriberii Haan]

---

Koishi and Yukari

Pathway of Truth, A3

 

"Oh, thank Arceus whatever just happened worked..."

 

That name mention once more. Koishi had noticed that the yellow man-thingy (who had reformed back to his human form) had been mentioning it several times, which quite intrigued Koishi about what actually this “Arceus” was. Was it his wife? A god? Or something else? Koishi was tempted to ask the yellow man-thingy about it, but Yukari had gotten dibs on this interview/interrogation session. Seeing her being this desperate to get information was honestly entertaining in a good way for Koishi, after all.

 

"Something was messing with my head and body just then..."

 

“Could it be the pathway’s doing?” Yukari asked him while she mused to herself about what she just said, though he didn’t seem to immediately answer that question yet as the yellow man-thingy looked like he's still delirious. However, even if it's not aimed at her, that mention cemented Koishi’s worries. If it’s true, then Yukari and she acting weird here was due to the pathway somehow messing with their heads…and for Koishi, that prospect of having this place being able to enter her mind and mess it up in ways she didn’t intend to was completely scary. Her mind was her definite safe haven after all, and even with her sister pulling her out of her self-locked heart, Koishi still viewed it as such.

 

"Um, sorry...what did you want?" The yellow man-thingy then apparently remembered that Yukari and Koishi were there, and finally responded to them, yellow blush being visible on his cheeks, something that Koishi found to be really adorable.

 

“Well…alright then. There are mainly two things that I wanted to know. Though, shall we walk along the pathway while we talk? If you’re up to it, of course.” Yukari then lent a hand over to this yellow man-thingy as she approached him closer and closer. “So, the first thing would be, I need to know everything you know and assume regarding Arturia. Nothing big, you can treat this as a survey of sort. And the second thing would be, can you tell me more about yourself, shapeshifter?”

 

“Yukari, Yukari, shouldn’t we get going instead~?” Koishi teasingly whispered to Yukari’s ear as a way to call her out on her seemingly desperate attempt to gather information, though she didn’t seem to respond. Koishi pouted as she’s being ignored like that, but she decided to not do any further thing for now, since she was getting honestly curious regarding on what would happen next.

 

---

 

“It’s snowing?” Walking through the snow field, the cold started to bother Reimu by a bit, mainly due to her loose clothing was more intended to be used in a far, warmer environment. Her replacement arm were starting to be annoyingly uncomfortable due to this, and Reimu pondered whether she should bother detaching it off her for now, but realized just before she went on and do just it that she had no idea on how the heck she was supposed to put it back together if she do end up detaching it. So for now, Reimu had to be satisfied by just using one of her detached sleeves as a makeshift scarf while shielding herself from the cold by using her barriers. 

 

Thankfully for her, not long afterwards she arrived in the forest, which was considerably less cold for some reasons. Granted, she could sense something off from the forest itself, so it was not all good news for her, but at least right now she could be less worried about getting frozen silly. This half-reminded her of the time when she went on to investigate the Spring Snow Incident, but that time at least had her go around wearing a nice scarf which was warm enough to stave off the cold. And even though she was pretty accustomed to harsh winters already, most of the time she rarely actually do anything during those aside from resting. The cold’s definitely not something that’d actually endanger her, but it’s really getting annoying to her.

 

“Oi oi Reimu, what’s with that flat face? You really missed me that much or something?”

 

“…Marisa? What-“

 

“Hey hey, take it easy. Yea, you’re talking with your eternal second banana here.”

 

From somewhere on the forest, Reimu could hear a familiar voice talking to her. She thought at first that she was hallucinating, and she thought that her hallucination was getting worse when she saw Marisa appearing in front of her. Only a punch to her face from the magician could finally snap her out of that thought. 

 

“..You’re the one that should’ve taken it easy, Marisa. Why the hell do you even need to punch me anyway?”

 

“When a man strays from the right path, a kind man needs the courage to raise his fist and correct him.”

 

“You’re not even a man, and that sentence doesn't really fit this situation much.”  Reimu retorted snidely, in which Marisa only responded with a laugh. 

 

“Duh, of course, Reimu. Imma just tryin’ to be cool and quote someone else’s line, ze.”

 

“What’s with that verbal tic? Haven’t you dropped them for a while?”

 

“Have I? Who knows, lol.”

 

“Lol?”

 

“Ah…geez, talkin’ to someone as oldschool as you do get pretty awkward.” Marisa shook her head in response to Reimu not understanding the slang she just used. Meanwhile, Reimu then finally realized that Marisa’s appearance there made completely no sense. The only thing that could probably explain her existence there was due to the pathway’s machinations. As soon as she realized that, Reimu went on a combat stance and prepared her amulets, something that a bit baffled the blonde magician in black and white in front of her.

 

“…What the hell, Reimu?”

 

“You’re something that the pathway made to screw me over, right? Then it’s my job to exorcise you.”

 

“…Gimme a damn break, will ya? If this is your idea of greeting an old friend or if you’re just itching for a duel right now, then imma hand you up a can of whoopass!”

 

“A can of what? Stop using these incomprehensible slangs, will you?”

 

“Start getting more polite near your friend first!”

 

“…Marisa, can you..uh…say that to yourself first?”

 

“Eh, no time, no time, Magic Sign: Milky Way!” In the middle of the conversation, without any warnings, Marisa had declared her Spell Card, and immediately bombarded a huge area around her with countless star-shaped bullets of varying colors as she rode her broom up to the sky beyond the forest. Seeing her friend’s attitude, Reimu could only sigh before she herself started to float away from the forest. And, just like usual Marisa, the moment she was out of the canopy of the forest, Marisa immediately showered her with thick concentration of those star bullets, moving in a circular, sweeping pattern all around the magician. Performing a small calculation first to determine the best point before she could actually start firing back at the magician, Reimu then quickly dashed forward towards the star wall that was already approaching her. There was barely any room to move in between each bullets, but Reimu, having doing this exact thing as long as she could remember, weaved her body through these bullets like it was nothing. Marisa retaliated by firing off several lasers towards her using her options, but Reimu simply dashed towards the lasers and grazed through them effortlessly, before throwing several amulets at Marisa’s direction, all which the magician dodged easily.

 

“Reimu, you’re just playing around with me, huh?”

 

“This is still warm-up, no? And I'd rather stay in top shape since this is not the final stage yet.”

 

“Well of course! Magic Sign: Shoot the Moon!” This time, Marisa threw several bombs up to the sky, before rapidly firing her star bullets at Reimu without using any patterns. Reimu had forgotten a bit on what did the spell card actually do, so she used this brief lack of bullet walls to start firing her own amulets at Marisa, all the while she dodged her upcoming bullets. As they chased each other around the sky, it started to be slightly similar to jousting, but with projectiles instead of lances, of course.

 

“Marisa, you think this’ll be enough to stop me?”

 

“Reimu, you do remember what that rosy hag said, right?”

 

“…Rosy hag? You mean Kasen? What about her?”

 

“Just as she said, when you get cocky, you’ll definitely lose hard!” Just as she said that, Reimu remembered about the bombs Marisa threw into the sky earlier. After several loud explosion sounds, Reimu was then bombarded by lasers that were seemingly coming from the orbit, all the while Marisa kept on tailing on her and firing her own projectiles anytime she could. Reimu was caught semi-offguard by the raining lasers, and coupled with some close calls and Marisa pinning her into an unfavorable position with her annoying star projectiles and the laser bombs she kept on firing, Reimu was forced to take a spell card of her own too.

 

“Tch, I guess I’ll bomb this one. Spirit Sign: Fantasy Seal!”

 

The big multicolored yin-yang orbs flew away from her and completely broke through Marisa’s attack in their attempt to home in and crash into the magician. With the orbs coming at her direction, Marisa was forced to stop her attack and break through the incoming spheres using several laser shots from her familiars each.

 

“Heh, you still have it within you, huh?”

 

“Why are we using the Spell Card rule here anyway?”

“Because it’s fun, of course! Alright then, time to finish this in one fell swoop!

 

Last Word:-”

 

“W-wait a second! You’re using a Last Word already?”

 

“Perverse Love: Easy-Harvest Final Spark!”

 

“…What’s with you and that kind of Spell Card name anyway?” Reimu responded to the name in a deadpan manner as Marisa charged her final Spell Card. The girl fired off a small line of light at Reimu’s direction not long afterwards, and Reimu dodged it easily, of course. But…it’s far from what was coming to her, and Reimu knew it. The magic circles around Marisa were starting to intensify more and more, and the pressure from the attack was clear. If Reimu remembered this right, this Spell Card had a super armor of sort that would make attacks done when she was charging it to be far less effective, but she wasn’t really sure about this. 

 

Meanwhile, the magic circles around Marisa had turned into structures similar to rings, that circled around the thin line she had fired off before. The attack preparation was getting too long. Shaking her head, Reimu immediately activated Fantasy Seal once again, and fired the orbs straight towards the charging Marisa.

 

It was pretty much a big mistake.

 

“Now!” Moments before the orbs impacted the magician, Marisa had finished charging, and from those magic circle rings, a completely humongous continuous stream of energy was fired, annihilating everything on its path. Reimu barely even avoided the attack, as it had far more radius than what she had expected before. The laser went on unopposed as it blasted all the way to the borders of the world, and with just how much power it packed, one could’ve thought that it could have the ability to smash the border outright. The streams of star bullets that she fired off alongside the stupidly huge laser was also a pain, since it forced Reimu to move away from her safe position. When realizing that Reimu was not hit by the first stream of laser, Marisa immediately stopped it, and re-aimed the attack. This time, it barely even took a second before Marisa fired the laser off again straight at her direction. Reimu was forced to phase away into another position to avoid being completely obliterated by the laser, but the moment she materialized once more, Marisa had fired off a ridiculous amount of star projectiles around her, surrounding Reimu from all directions, while she once again called her laser off as she re-aimed it once more.

“…Damn it.” Without many choices left, Reimu daringly smashed her way out of the star projectile wall, which hit her directly all over her body without much effort. It hurt a lot, but it was completely necessary for her to do that as she needed to get the hell away from the laser’s firing radius, and also since she would need the temporary invincibility frame to weave her way out of the absurdly thick bullet wall. Back in Gensokyo, a pattern that was this tightly-packed and undodgeable would be forbidden, but since this was not Gensokyo, Marisa didn’t really have any reasons not to use something like this against her.

 

“Can you feel it now, Reimu?”

 

“Feel what?” She couldn’t really afford to waste further bombs here, especially since she’s still pretty much at Stage 4 here. Not that it’d help here anyway, what with Marisa having super armor on. She could probably just cheese this one attack by timing it out, but Marisa probably would just get irritated by it and ramp the difficulty even further. And then, Reimu realized what she actually needed to do that time. Just as Marisa aimed her laser straight into her direction, instead of going out of the way, Reimu dashed towards her opponent as fast as she could, and promptly kicked Marisa’s reactor out of her hands just moments before it was fired, followed with several amulets straight to her face just as she was bewildered on what was actually going on, sending the magician crashing down to the ground.

 

“…Why didn’t I think about doing this earlier…?”

 

 

“Dammit Reimu, stop cheating!” Marisa yelled at Reimu as she dusted the dirt from her clothing off, seemingly still not really a fan of getting sucker-kicked like what happened to her earlier. Meanwhile Reimu was trying her best not to laugh.

 

“No time for idle chatter, Marisa. And you cheated too by using that kind of impossible pattern. so it'd be just fair if I deck you just like that.” Reimu answered her friend’s complaints, still trying her best to keep a straight face when saying it. The two of them were walking down through the rest of the forest right now after the short battle earlier, which kind of damaged the forest a lot due to Marisa’s reckless usage of her (thankfully not lethal) attacks. It still felt that she’s going way overboard, however, though in the end things worked up for both of them nicely. Reimu then remembered why the battle even started, and decided to just ask it straight to her friend.

 

“Say…you’re really a construct of the pathway, right?”

 

“Maybe? Who knows?”

 

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

 

“Though, why does it matter anyway? Whichever Marisa am I, you’ll still act the same to me anyway. Ya'll just keep acting cold and be all no-nonsense as always whoever am I, right?” Marisa teased the shrine maiden. Though, seeing that Reimu’s expression changed after she said that, the magician immediately tried to shift the topic. “You’re really going to try solving this one alone, eh? Fine by me, I guess. Just end this convincingly and get home, a’ight?”

 

“You said that like as if I’m going to die.”

“Well, anyway, imma leave now. Been pretty near to the end of the forest, and I don’t think I like the cold out there. So see ya later, Reimu.”

 

“If you say so then.  See you later, Marisa.”

 

 

“Huh? This kind of aura…don’t tell me…?”

 

As Reimu walked through the snowfield after the forest further, she could sense traces of malevolent auras at one point, and also some familiar ones too. It’s not something she really expected, but Reimu still prepared herself for combat the moment she sensed those auras. And not long after, she noticed clearly that several battles were happening at the point of where she noticed these auras, and her curiosity peaked at the thought of what was actually happening there as she tried to find a good spot to see the battles from a safe distance for now. She was quite pleased to see Killua once more in the distance, even though he didn’t seem to be in a very good condition. At least, he and another boy were seemingly beating their opponents, what with Killua sending his opponent flying before zapping him with lightning, though Reimu didn’t really think that they were finished yet. Other presences Reimu noticed was the bald warrior that if she was not wrong carried Revy away during their drinking session back on the spaceship-thing, and the old-looking man that were with the young-looking girl she carried with Killua back on Death, and right now Reimu could actually fathom how ridiculously menacing his aura was. Seeing a battle this heated was something that would normally have Reimu jump in there without much thoughts, but she refrained from doing so at least for now, mainly since she’s pretty curious on the capabilities of other participants of the war, and this show would be the best moment to gauge it. Though honestly, she was getting a bit baffled on why did she end up running into the same bunch of people over and over again. Gravity, perhaps? Who knows?

 

“Well...that aside, hopefully I don’t get dragged into this battle from here.”

 

Reimu Hakurei

Pathway of Remembrance, C9

 

---

[Reinforce]

Chandra

Pathway of Truth: C13

 

"It won't be a problem if we can just reach that platform."

 

Chandra fired gouts of fire out at the surrounding clouds as they advanced, burning to steam those that came close once she realised the Soul wasn't able to help. Below her, the phoenix increased it's speed, trying to reach the platform before they could be overwhelmed by the continuously advancing clouds. A frown started to form over her face as she realised her flames were inaffective, barely disrupting the constructs that were attacking them. Annoyance and anger started to cloud her face, as she pushed her power further to try and clear a path to the next part they could see ahead. The flames she was throwing around faded for now, as she spoke and cast one of her spells.

 

"Boil"

 

Instead of flames, red magic seemed to surge out from around her, becoming a heated wave of magic that boiled every trace of water from the clouds that were mobbing them. The air around them might be getting hot, but to open the gap needed to let them reach the platform, she figured it was worth it. As they reached the stairway, the phoenix vanished from underneath them, dropping them onto the platform. 

 

---

 

Ayame

Pathway of Death: A1

 

Stepping through the doorway into Death, Ayame was greeted with a stone pathway, stretching out into an oppressive darkness, with small orbs of light serving as the only light source. With a thought, electricity started to crackle around her body, shedding a little more light on the area around her, and with a slightly longer one, her eyes shifted too, enhancing to grant her better vision in the darkness around her, though even that only increased how far ahead she could see by a small amount. Even so, with the bit of light she'd managed to call up, Ayame started to walk forward, glad that at least she had enough light to see the path ahead of her. 

[Love of Ghibli]

Dorian: Path of Death

 

Having spent a very odd amount of time talking to himself because no one was around Dorian was simply enjoying the ease of this path. He looked down to realize that he was stepping on fractured dreams or something. The darkness was a tad annoying though it was weird to actually be doing nothing on this pathway. He didn't even see any of the other people from either faction. Though would he be able to see anyone with the way this path works. As he continued to walk along in the shadow hall he came to this weird hall of statues. Interesting how there was a lot more light in this small glimmer of space than there was down the neverending corridor of agony. As he looked at these statues closely he entered shrug mode. It was at that moment he turned around and saw that there was a cloaked figure watching him. Dorian turned around and snickered. Oh now I get to face the ghost of Christmas future. Correct? The other figure dd not say a word as it simply manifested a fancy key like weapon that looked really familiar to Dorian. Is that a keyblade? He said with his head tilted. 

Hmm, I didn't really think I had beef with Arthur...anymore. But maybe this is the path telling me I need closer. The cloaked figure at that moment flicked its wrist and manifested another keyblade which caused Dorian to laugh. Hate to tell you this, but I've gotten sort of good at this whole fighting thing. I hope you know that.

Ending Location: B5

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Gyokuen Ren: Path of Death 

While it took a minute Gyokuen actually arrived on the scene of a massive group battle. It was a large group of monsters and children fighting against others. Gyokuen could tell thanks to the flow of the Rukh that these people were fighting constructs of the Path. This promised to be entertaining though. She flicked her wrist and the Earth around here formed a kind of lawn chair like structure for her to sit down and watch the festivities. So far going through the paths was very easy maybe it was time for her to see that people actually struggle with their own inner demons. Hmmm I could definitely use some rest and entertainment. She laid down on her furniture and chose to watch these people go through their struggles. 

Ending Location: 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Butlerok & Rhadamanthys: Path of Remembrance

The blades continued to clash as Borg was useless against Kenpachi's revealed Shikai. Butlerok was still able to still shut him down with the flames of Ryujin Jakka but the man was still going. Hmmm he's actually stronger than before, holding back may actually prove somewhat fatal for me. Oh come on just unleash the Madness so we can thrash his one eyed foolishness. No he's proven to be unaffected by the initial madness. Even the boost in your own powers would not be worth the subsequent damage to the other battles going on. So are you stepping up then Hades spoke. Naturally. Butlerok then smiled as the seeming forest fire that was surrounding the two swordsmen seemed to disappear. What's this? As Butlerok smiled he then lightly swung his sword inviting Kenpachi to gently block it. Luckily he was far more wise than that. Kenpachi jumped back and the instantly to the left. As Butlerok's blade landed on the ground it split in half and a crater of fire arose centimeters from Kenpachi's face. Zanka no Tachi: Higashi Kyokujitsujin. Kenpachi started smiling. Captain's bankai? Correct. While flames no longer come from the blade anything the blade touches will be eradicated. Oh that doesn't sound like fun at all. 

I have a slight feeling that this wasn't meant to be fun. Butlerok launched himself Kenpachi and unleashed a mad fury of slashes. Kenpachi turned into evade mode as quite easily able to dodge all Butlerok's swings. Butlerok put both of his arms into a downward swing and a hint of murderous intent from his eyes glazed over as it met Kenpachi's. Then Kenpachi grabbed Butlerok's wrists with one hand. You're good for sure, but its obvious that you are not a swordsman. You probably use guns for a living. Kenpachi then swung Nozarshi clear at Butlerok's side...You didn't have a chance in a sword fight! It was then that he noticed a betraying smirk come across his opponent's face. He halted his swing, but he was to late as a sharp spear of Black Blood came out of Butlerok's leg. The spear almost connected, but Kenpachi was able to jump back in time and block the spear aimed for his heart with Nozarashi. As the blood weapon touched Kenpachi was flown back as he felt the pain of the Captain's bankai try to eradicate his own shikai. 

Oh you survived that? He said as he could see Kenpachi through a cloud of smoke. Kenpachi came through the smoke laughing and resting Nozarashi on his shoulder. So you were playing dumb with those sword swings? Deception is also something I do for a living. Your little symbiotic blood trick can hold all of the properties of my captain's bankai? Correct, it makes for a lot of interesting combinations. As Butlerok spoke small tear drops of black blood floated up and apart from him and he tilted his head. Like this. He pointed his finger at Kenpachi and like a barrage of machine gun fire he unleashed his Zanka no tachi bullets at Kenpachi. 
 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Rhadamanthys started laughing as he and Kratos had conflicting ideologies. He didn't care about these ideologies but it was a long time since he was having fun. He swooped down and engaged in the battle with the spartan and as they initially clashed blades and armor it was clear that these two combatants were not trying to give either fighter an inch. It started with simple passing blows and metal clashing. Both fighters landing small scrapes on each other here and there but no sizable advantage was gained. Your faction flimsy, weak and insignificant. I understand though. Some people need to be the hero who leads the weaklings to victory. Rhadamanthys grabbed Kratos by the arms and took flight. He then tossed Kratos quickly down to the ground and then he watched the mans impact. Rhadamanthys went into a dive bomb as he was prepared to take rip him in half. Kratos quickly shook off the initial impact and performed a backflip into roundhouse kick landing square on Rhadamanthys' chin knocking him off course and into the snow itself. 

You shouldn't be so proud to be a dog! Kratos said as he quickly rushed at Rhadamanthys side and proceeded to curb stomp the mans face. You do nothing but serve some God like a peasant and are happy for it! Children aren't even raised like that! After about five powerful stomps Rhadamanthys grabbed the mans foot and swept him to the ground. He then tossed him to the side and regained ground picking up himself up off the ground. Children...tough words coming from some boy who is only known for throwing a tantrum against the same gods who gave him power. How dare you! You're on the path of Remembrance, did you see your family yet? Kratos stood up with rage reflected in his eyes. You should've chosen better final words. He said as he walked towards Rhadamdanthys. I've been defeated by children before. I'll stop that bad habit right here and now.  

[Merci]

Different Dimension Destroyer, Outer Space

 

In the vastness of space, a gigantic, orb-like station composed of an unknown crystalline substance had been suspended menacingly above the planet of Earth, reflecting off the sun’s rays. It didn’t need to be said that something as advanced as this could have only come from another dimension, and it was so imposing in appearance that it couldn’t have possibly been there for peaceful purposes. When it first materialized, the human race had erupted into a panic, and even now, the various space agencies and governments were scrambling to come up with a response, their constant attempts at first contact being outright ignored by the mysterious station. It was getting to the point that they were considering to just go ahead and nuke it, but they couldn’t risk such a thing yet on the possibility that the ‘aliens’ had come in peace.

 

Although, unbeknownst to them, they were being ignored due to the fact that the Different Dimension Destroyer was preparing to generate a supermassive Tesseract Field, which existed for the sole purpose of rendering spacetime asunder. A energy powered by the Numeron Network would be projected throughout the whole universe in an instant, revealing the primordial ‘code’ that lay behind it, and thus if the field were to be manipulated correctly, aspects could be modified, destroyed, or even remade entirely. It could be said that the very power of creation itself was at the fingertips of the ones who were under possession of the field – namely, the Avatar of the Astral World, whose sole desire was to Rank-Up the universe, converting most of the matter into high spiritual energy for this purpose, at the cost of erasing nearly everything physical.

 

Seemingly, nothing could stop him. Even if there were to be an all-out attack and nuclear bombs were to be unleashed upon the Destroyer, such primitive technological weapons could only inflict so much, and there was no way for any individual to infiltrate the ship when a secondary Sphere Field had been deployed as an energy shield around it, draining the life force of any matter-based lifeforms.

 

However, for two individuals, this didn’t matter.

 

“N- no, this cannot be happening... It is impossible…!”

 

In the midst of a room composed entirely of crystal, at the center of which was a highly-advanced machine with a glowing orb containing ninety-nine encircling Number cards, a duel had been taking place. On one side floated a physically large man, having semi-transparent blue skin as if he were a ghost, equipped with gold-plated armour, along with an unusual acute-angled cyan Duel Disk on his arm. He appeared like an undefeatable physical god, which was only to be expected from the Lord of the Astral World, the aura he let out being so intense that no mere duelists could possibly stand a chance against him… and yet, the expression on his face had turned into horror as if the odds had been turned against him.

 

On the opposite side of the field stood his two opponents.

 

One was a dark violet humanoid with sapphire lines and plates attached to his body, his eyes magenta with black sclera, and he just so happened to be a particularly talented Barian who went by the name of Spectral. He was the one who successfully managed to infiltrate the ship via an artificially-generated Overlay Network, bypassing the Sphere Field via the power of Chaos and being unaffected by it due to being an energy being.

 

However, the truly odd one was perhaps the person standing right next to him, an apparently-human girl with teal hair, heterochromatic eyes of her own, wearing simple, casual clothes. On her arm was a device projecting a condensed, curved luminescent energy, functioning just like a Duel Disk. Overall, she was quite clearly a human enduring the effects of the field without any external aid, yet not once did she show any sign of dying anytime soon. What sort of ridiculous biological entity with a defined physical form could withstand the field for this long yet not suffer any negative consequences?

 

It didn’t even need to be said. Who else could she be but the legendary Isamy Maximus, Saviour of the Paradigm Clusters?

 

Indeed, the duel that had lasted until moments ago had been intense - their greatest enemy was the almighty Rank 13 Xyz Monster, ‘Order 13: Etheric Amon’, possessing 8700 ATK due to constantly stealing away their cards, but Spectral and Isamy pooled together their efforts in opposition, the former providing material and support using his swarming Toons, while the latter leading the assault via her Extra Deck and extradimensional monsters, since Xyzes were at a disadvantage against the enemy. Eventually, when all seemed hopeless and both their Life Points were running low, the Omni made a last-ditch effort to invoke the power of Chaos, and succeeded in performing a feat that must’ve appeared to surpass the boundaries of plausibility. Namely, a Vortex Chaos Xyz Summon, bringing out ‘Chaos Omega Dracolich - The End of the Galaxy’ (ATK 4700), which went on to turn Etheric Amon’s countless overlay units against it and force it to self-destruct in a spectacular fashion.

 

As for what happened afterwards, perhaps the gigantic mass of flames and scattering ashes in the midst of the dueling field should be mentioned, the raging energies calming down after some time to reveal that the supposedly-ultimate monster had been reduced to mere dust.

 

“No, no, no, no NO NO NO NO—”

 

Realizing that there weren’t any options left, the Astral started to panic, but it was too late for him by then to do anything. Even if he’d abandoned the duel and rushed straight over towards the machine, there was no way he would make it in time.

 

“TAKE THIS, EELLLIIIIIIIIPPPHHHAAAAAASSSS!!!”

 

Now that there was nothing stopping her, Isamy thrust her arms forth, and the superb demonic dragonoid responded immediately, charging forth without mercy, its form disappearing away into a streaming blast of pure entropic energy. Then, just like that, Eliphas was engulfed by its awesome might and sent crashing into a wall far behind, his Life Points dropping instantly, signaling his loss. By the time he fell to the floor, it was apparent that he had become unconscious, his golden armour having been cracked.

 

'Eliphas LP: 4000 -> 0'

 

It was their victory.

 

Somehow, despite the odds, they’d managed to successfully do it. Her Duel Disk deactivated, and she gave a nod towards the monster she had summoned as it vanished away, before letting out a huge sigh. Once again, a universe amidst many others had been saved from complete annihilation. Eliphas may have had good intentions regarding his people, wishing for them to recover from the past war with the Barians and advance onwards, but he would’ve sacrificed far too many in the process.

 

Nearby, the machine was still running with the Numeron Network at its centerpoint, but so long as there was no Astral around to operate it, it wasn’t much of a threat to anyone, and couldn’t be too hard to safely dismantle. There weren’t going to be any galactic Tesseract Fields anytime soon. The only thing that bothered her was the minor migraine she was suffering due to her life force being continually drained by the machine, but since she was immortal, she figured that she wasn’t in any real danger in that regard.

 

“Man, that… that was actually pretty difficult. Hardest duel I’ve had in a long time. When he summoned a Rank Thirteen Xyz, that was surprising. I really thought we were going to lose for a second there.” The Herald of Entropy joked grimly, chuckling a bit at the thought. “Well anyway, are you okay, Spectral?”

 

“Naturally.” Spectral replied casually, even though there were various wounds sustained all throughout his body as a result of Eliphas. He could regenerate, but not nearly as quickly as Isamy could.

 

Regardless, he didn’t seem to care about that as his thoughts wandered about, curiously looking around the spacious control room. “Ah, if only Salaginto and Sephora had been here to see this duel, they might’ve suffered a heart attack at their precious leader losing so badly. It would be nice if I could take a picture of this moment to make it last forever, but then again, this inconvenient Sphere Field shuts down all human tech. Honestly, Barians never invent anything useful, do they~?”

 

“Hmm. Hey, how about once we're done here, we visit Earth and get our photo taken?”

 

“Well, if we did that, then I would be required to take that crude human form again…”

 

“Oh come on, stop complaining. Personally, if I don’t relax every now and then after a stressful battle, it tends to drive me insane.”

 

“I suppose it can’t be helped. It must be the curse of my true form being too sexy for camera.”

 

"Let's have some hamburgers too while we're done there. I've been practicing my powers, so I can probably restore my taste buds long enough to taste food again... You've never tried human food yourself, right? It'd be a good opportunity."

 

"Uhhhh, if you say so."

 

"Soon, my beloved hamburger, we shall be reunited at long last...!"

 

How long ago had it been since Isamy had first met him? It must’ve been at least a few years, and after a minor scuffle and some crazy turn of events, they had ended up allying due to their similar idealistic ideals. They came to bond, working together on many different missions in varying universes, and the amount of help that he had provided her was definitely invaluable. Not too long ago, they had come across a plot involving the Astral World and Earth while visiting his homeworld, and after several events and duels, everything ultimately culminated in Eliphas seizing the Numeron Code for himself, and emerging out into the open with his spaceship in an attempt to achieve his lifelong dream of Ranking Up the universe. She highly doubted that she could’ve beaten him on her own - it was only with Spectral’s aid that they made it through.

 

She still wasn’t sure whether it was for the best to work together with him, even though he was capable of keeping up with her on a level that most others couldn’t. Ever since she set out as an Omni, she’d seen so many tragedies transpire, so many people die in vain, and all her efforts being swept to the dust, time and time and time and time and time and time and time and time and TIME AGAIN. Her success was limited and insignificant, compared to her failures. Despite possessing ultimate power, why was it that everything she did always meant so little?

 

But perhaps this time, it would be different. As long as she kept holding onto hope and refused to ever give in, then…

 

“You know, you did well, Isamy Maximus. I never would’ve thought it was possible to combine that Vortex Synchro of yours with the might of Chaos. Truly, it’s a fearsome ability, but of course, it fits something like you.” Spectral spoke out suddenly, his tone having become a lot more serious as he stood right in front of her. It seemed that he had something he wanted to say. “Sometimes, I find it hard to believe that someone with as much power as yourself could possibly be as easygoing as you are, especially when you’ve been through so much. The things you’ve been through… I can’t possibly imagine.”

 

“Don’t worry about it. I made this choice myself, and the mistakes I made are burdens I alone carry.” Isamy replied. “Besides, we won this time, didn’t we? We beat the ‘bad guy’, and saved the universe. So it’s all fine.”

 

At that, Spectral narrowed his eyes. “But, did we really?”

 

“What do you mean? Of course we did.”

 

The Barian’s expressed worsened at those words, and after closing his eyes for a bit as if he were in thought, he started walking, crossing past her. He seemed to be moving along the trail of destruction her Vortex Chaos Xyz had left behind, at the end of which lay the unconscious Astral being. As of yet, his intentions were still unknown, but his cold attitude was beginning to make her a little uncomfortable.

 

“Think, Isamy. Remember what I told you back on the moon? Eliphas isn’t an individual, but an avatar, an embodiment of his people’s wills. Every decision he makes is the decision of the majority of people, and that includes this whole Number fiasco.”

 

“What exactly are you trying to imply? Everyone makes mistakes, and we already managed to stop him, so…” She had a suspicion. After all that she’d learned and been through, she had a definite suspicion of what he was talking about, but her mind was stubbornly refusing to accept it, much rather preferring to think that this climactic duel would be the end of it. From here on, there should be peace. There should be - but in all honesty, she had long since grown out of such delusions.

 

“The minds of millions cannot be changed so simply, especially when we’re talking about the stubborn, purist Astral World. Defeating him won’t end this. No, rather, he would simply develop another plan to gather the Numeron Code and Rank-Up the universe, and who knows if we’ll be able to stop him next time? You understand what I’m talking about, don’t you, Isamy? You have many, many years more experience than I do, having sought out peace in all sorts of worlds, so I want to hear your opinion.” Spectral’s questioning gaze met with her own, waiting for an answer. “Do you think that this duel was all it took to end all this?”

 

You... Just listening to him made her grit her teeth. Above all else, she didn’t want to think about it – about the truth of what lay beyond the horizon of every heroic action.

 

“Well, that’s…”

 

Just as she was about to answer, she hesitated.

 

She couldn’t exactly deny his words. Even when peace was achieved, it would never last forever, and every battle that occurred, no matter the scale, would always have its own consequences. It was impossible to simply ‘beat the bad guy’, perhaps obtain some deep catharsis, and believe that that was all it took to attain a happy ending. Only in fiction, with a clearly-defined beginning and end, do such fairytales exist. Not once had reality ever been so merciful.

 

It was only for an instant, but for Spectral, that was more enough as he gave a nod of affirmation. “I see.”

 

With that, he resumed walking forward, making his way the ashes of a monster that had been incinerated, and it was at that moment that Isamy realized where he was going. To the unconscious Eliphas. Why would he be going there? It was dangerous, so he shouldn’t be doing that. No. Don’t do it. It was dangerous. It wasn’t that he would be attacked, but that there would be no turning back afterwards. Why wasn’t he doing something so simple? 

 

It should be obvious why. She didn’t really need to think about the reason.

 

She may be thick at times, but she knew him far well enough to know what he was planning to do. And, as much as she wanted to think that he was just going to do something harmless, this was no time for such convenient fantasies. Still, he knew what their values were, he knew what they were fighting for, and he knew what they hoped to accomplish, and yet he was still willing to go ahead and take the very life of another?!

 

“Spectral, you…!”

 

Channeling energy into her feet, she burst forth, shooting towards him at supersonic speed. He reacted instantly, letting out a jettison of lightning and blasts of energy towards her, but he ought to have known better than anyone that it wouldn’t work. Taking the attacks head-on without any hesitation, she dived through the electric shocks, ignoring the sharp pains that mercilessly stabbed into her body as she passed by Spectral, skidding to a halt in-between him and the unmoving Avatar. The two of them may be equally matched in card games, but when it came to raw power, she outmatched him in every aspect. Strength, speed, stamina, energy supply, even lifespan.

 

No matter how unique he was as a Barian, he couldn’t hope to stand up to an Omni like her.

 

“I won’t let you take another step! Just what the hell do you think you’re trying to do?!” She yelled at him, summoning her dark-matter scythe Tabris into her hands.

 

“Stand aside, Isamy.” Spectral responded back harshly. His expression looked pained, but it seemed that he had already come to a decision of his own, one which he wasn’t about to go back on anytime soon. “If we let this man live, it’ll only cause even more disaster. From your experience, you should know that as well as I do. After what we’ve done, he’ll only hate the power of Chaos even more, and who knows what he’ll resort to next to achieve his goals? Someone like that can’t be put into jail. This may be our only chance!”

 

“You know as well as I do, I can’t let you do that. It would be a betrayal of everything we’ve ever stood for. There’s no guarantee that he’ll continue with his ways, and murder is a slippery slope from which there may be no escape. You’ll be no different from any other bad guy out there, only continuing the cycle of hatred! It’s common sense…!”

 

“Common sense, you say? YOU’RE the one who doesn’t have any common sense. Stop living in denial, and start thinking rationally for once!” Four amethyst blades materialized behind him, as if in preparation for a battle he couldn’t win. “Do you know how many innocents Barians, humans, and spirits this man has already killed to get this far, and how many he’ll continue to kill? And he’s not just some ordinary leader who ‘goes on the wrong path’ and ‘makes mistakes’, but the very will of the Astral World itself! In other words, it’s not just him, but the entire population of Astrals was willing to wipe out all matter in the universe, and every innocent race in it, just to serve their own selfish goals!”

 

As he talked, he started to advance onwards, taking one step, then another, making his way towards his best friend with cold, malicious intent. The anguish he was experiencing had been suppressed, making way for cold, resolute determination.

 

“Stand back, Spectral.” Isamy warned him, taking a stance with his scythe. There was twenty meters separating them.

 

He continued on. Fifteen meters.

 

“I said stand back.”

 

Still he went on. Ten meters.

 

“This is your last warning.” Focusing on her Tabris scythe, it started to glow purple, dark energy being channeled into it. “STAND. BACK.”

 

At five meters, he came to a stop, at which point he was standing not too far away from the Tesseract Field Generator.

 

“So what are you going to do?” Spectral spoke out suddenly. “Knowing you, you would beat me up and snap all my limbs, but make sure not to cause any fatal wounds. Then, when I’m stuck recovering in a pod, you would make sure to visit me every day with concern and sprout even more heroic nonsense until I give in to your childish dreams again. If not that, then something else that also uses mock empathy and takes advantage of my weaknesses. That’s how you win people over to your side, isn’t it?”

 

“You’re thinking about it too hard. You’re my friend, you know. It’s only natural for someone to care about their friend…especially when they’re heading on the wrong path.” Isamy replied, analyzing the area so that he wouldn’t be able to rush past her. No matter what, he wouldn’t be getting anywhere near his target. “If you think I’ll let you off easy just because you’re my friend, don’t count on it. Believe it or not, you’re not the first person who’s tried to betray me. I’ve gone through that too many times to show even you mercy.”

 

“And I wonder why that is?”

 

The Barian crossed his arms, and for a moment turned his gaze down towards the ground.

 

“I have always suspected it, but you…truly are an idiot, aren’t you? You’ve been through so much, and yet, you still stubbornly persist with that ideal of yours. You’re smart and resourceful, always striving for the best moral result, but as long as you’re like that, you’ll never get anywhere.” Then, his eyes narrowed, displaying a great amount of anger as he looked back up towards his former comrade. “How much longer are you going to hide from the truth of reality?!”

 

“You can still walk away, and we can carry on, pretend this never happened. If more threats come up, then we’ll be ready for them. But if you don’t turn back here, then…”

 

“Step aside, OMNI!”

 

Thrusting his arms forward, the four amethyst blades that had been floating behind his back abruptly shot forth through the air, transforming into intense lightning bolts as they tore through the air, powered by destabilized Baria Energy. They were powerful enough to, at the very minimum, disintegrate most of Isamy’s body, and even her regeneration couldn’t possibly be fast enough to stop him. Not only that, but with a distance of a mere five meters between them, it should be impossible for anyone to come up with an adequate counter in time.

 

“Do you really think…”

 

However, he had severely underestimated her. Just when the electrical blasts were about to make contact with her, a dark-glowing circle with a hexagram symbol on it was projected in between them and her, effortlessly absorbing all the blasts without showing so much as a crack. And that had been his strongest attack too.

 

“…that killing Eliphas will change anything, SPEEEECCCCTTTTRRRAAAAALLLL?!” Isamy screamed out, and as she swung her scythe, a massive torrent of dark magic formed out of nowhere, rushing straight towards the Barian.

 

His eyes widened, and he quickly took out a card in order to defend, summoning the spirit within as soon as possible. A cartoon-shaped crystalline dragon appeared around him, curling up to protect his body, but the shadows whittled down its defense, broke through it, then proceeded to crash straight into him, sending him flying all the way back until he violently slammed into the central Tesseract Field Generator machine. A sharp ringing echoed throughout the crystalline control room.

 

Needless to say, there really was no chance of him winning at this rate. He thought he’d already known what she was capable of since they’d been fighting together for the past two years, but could it be that she had been holding back her true strength all this time? The very thought of it was terrifying. When it came to raw strength, this girl was probably just as powerful as Eliphas, if not more so, so he wouldn’t be able to do much to her even if he fought at full power.

 

He took a glance behind him. It seemed that he was directly leaning against the control panel, and that the Numeron Network had only just finished charging.

 

“Maybe you’re right. Killing him… won’t do much. You could say that it wouldn't do anything at all but make things harder.” Spectral admitted weakly.

 

Isamy blinked in surprise.

 

“Exactly!” She went on to exclaim, her expression brightening up in relief.

 

She couldn’t express how glad she was that it didn’t have to come to a battle. Maybe she’d put a little too much hope into this little partnership they had, but there was still a chance that they could return to the way things were, or at least part on good terms. Releasing all the tension in her posture, she reached out her hand. “Then let’s go home.”

 

“But…”

 

~ Shinobiyoru Fuan 忍び寄る不安 (Creeping Anxiety) ~

 

“That’s just because another Eliphas is bound to appear…as long as the Astral World exists.”

 

All of a sudden, Spectral pushed himself off from the ground and turned towards the control panel. Even though a part of her didn't want to think about it, she recognized what he was about to do instantly and burst forth towards his position, any semblance of hope vaporizing just like that, with the utmost horror in its place.

 

No. Stop.

 

No no no no no no, don’t do it, you wouldn’t possibly do it…

 

No, no no no no no no don’t do it, you’re smarter than that you’re smarter than that, NO, you wouldn’t do that, we are heroes, WHY WOULD YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT THAT! DON’T DO IT! STOP, no no no no what are you doing NO NO NO NO NO are you really going to go that far don't don't don't no no no no NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONONO, STOP, STOP, STOP STOP STOP STOP STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT DON'T DO IT DON'T DO IT OH GOD PLEASE DON'T DO IT!!!

 

“SPECTRAL, DON’T—!!!”

 

“Activate.” However, it was too late. 

 

He’d been right next to it, so the very instant her mind processed what he was doing was the very same instant he thrust his hands onto the control panel, activating something that couldn’t possibly be stopped. The crystalline machine responded immediately to the makeup of his energy, and his violet body began to transition into more ghostly, bluer colour as the crystals grew upwards, trapping his hands onto the console.

 

While he was fundamentally a Barian, he also possessed aspects of an Astral due to his unique past. Long ago, he had been attacked by a mysterious force, had his control over Chaos stripped away, and had been given amnesia before being jettisoned into the Astral World, all so that he would live amongst them and function as a spy that would be able to give back valuable information when he returned. Eliphas had been aware of this and granted him a portion of his own powers, temporarily making him go insane as he became one of the three Astral Emperors along with Salaginto and Sephora. Ultimately, he would come into contact with the Barian World again and return there, functioning as a double spy for Eliphas, and triggering the set of events that would make him encounter Isamy for the first time and begin to question what he really wanted to do.

 

Those events were ultimately resolved with him realizing what monsters the Astrals were, thereby choosing the Barians and resolving to be a hero. He had learned so much since then, having come so far. However, since his Astral side was still a part of him, he was capable of operating this twisted machine. To be perfectly honest, she hadn’t actually considered him daring to use the GODDAMNED Tesseract Field Generator as a possibility…!

 

“Spectral, stop this, okay?! Let’s just go back for now, we’ll think about it! You don’t need to go that far!” Isamy screamed at him wildly, panicking, but as she tried to grab hold of him and pull him away, her arms phased right through him. His body had transitioned into its energy form, making it impossible for her to interact with him.

 

Above them, the Numeron Network surrounded by the ninety-nine Number cards began to spin more and more harshly until they dissolved into pure white energy, the very gravity around them increasing as it did so, causing the room to rattle heavily. At the same time, all the colour seemed to slowly drain from the world. Red, blue, green, everything was fading into black and white. And beyond them, beyond this Different Dimension Destroyer, the same mysterious force was reaching out everywhere at an unimaginable speed that far surpassed even the speed of light, rapidly consuming everything.

 

“Let’s go back, come on! How… how about that photo?! Maybe we can take that photo we talked about! I have this database thing my father left behind which lists all sorts of different, unique special artifacts, I’m sure I can find something in another universe that can capture your energy form!" Her expression had become twisted and desperate, the smile on her face twitching as she forced herself to act normal, in vain. "How about food?! Do you know just how delicious human food is?! Especially hamburgers! It's been a really long time, but I still remember the taste! You've gotta try it too! And, and, if that's not interesting enough, you can come by the lab if you want! It has loads of really cool gadgets and stuff my father left behind, you know, and even all these interesting people! Remember when you said you wanted to visit?! It’ll be FUN!”

 

However, all Spectral did was shake his head amusedly. “Enough already, Isamy. Now that I have activated the Tesseract Field Generator, as you can plainly see, the panel has attached itself to my life signature, making me a part of it. It is necessary since all the data will need to be funneled into my mind for me to manipulate as I wish. If I become detached from it now, you see... I’ll die.”

 

Isamy stared at him in silence, her mind taking a moment to process it.

 

Then, pissed off, she slammed her hands harshly against the crystalline machine. Again and again, over and over, until her flesh gave way and her bones were grinded into it in a bloody mess, making wet, cracking sound as she did so. Being resistant to pain, having highly enhanced strength, and being capable of regeneration allowed her to do such a thing, and only seconds afterwards, her hands had restored themselves back to normal.

 

“But that’s just…”

 

“In approximately one hundred and seven seconds, the Tesseract Field will finish encompassing the universe. I won’t be doing anything like what Eliphas planned on doing, converting all the matter into high energy, so if you’re worried about that, you can relax. There’s only one thing I plan on doing.” Spectral assured her, a delirious smile growing on his face. “And that’s erasing the very existence of the entire Astral World, along with every SOCIOPATHIC, SELF-RIGHTEOUS, SELFISH, UNCARING MONSTER WHO LIVES IN IT. That way, Earth, the Barian World, even the Spirit World, they’ll all be safe...!”

 

“Stop this already! There must be a way to cancel it or…or something! You understand energy-based science than I do, so you must have some sort of idea on how to stop!”

 

“I already told you I can’t do that. Even if I wanted to, it’s impossible. Astrals have a tendency of not backing away from any decision they make, so there’s no way that something convenient like an abort button exists. Not only that, but I don’t plan on it anytime soon.”

 

“DAMN IT, SPECTRAL!” Abandoning her scythe, she threw her fist forward in an attempt to deck him in the face, but it only phased past it, like he’d already turned into a ghost. “Why would you do this after everything we’ve been through together as a team?! Maybe there are some bad people in the Astral World, true, but there are even more innocents that’ll be sacrificed in the process! No, more importantly, you’ll be ending millions of lives! Good or evil doesn’t matter, the very act of taking a life is horrible, let alone thirteen million of them! Do you realize exactly what you’re about to do?! Are you really going to END THEM ALL?!”

 

“Yes.” Came a blunt response.

 

“But…!”

 

“Oh, do keep on the dramatic speeches if you must, but it won’t mean a thing.” Spectral stated mechanically. Any trace of emotion he might’ve had, anguish, or pain, or regret, he’d since stripped away. “The only way to stop the process would be to destroy the Numeron Network, the power source, but I’ll die in the process, and I have confirmed that you’re far too much of a coward to kill me. This is the path I’ve chosen, and I’m not backing away from it.” He glanced at Isamy. “How about you? Which path will you choose?”

 

which path

 

will you choose?

 

Upon hearing those words, a headache, harsher than any of the ones she’d had before, appeared out of nowhere. It pierced itself into her mind, causing her mind to throb so heavily that she gasped out, as though trying to forcefully inform her that this was a pivotal moment in her life. She understood quite well that something like this couldn’t possibly be from the field – it had to be her Time Sense. However, she didn’t know what it meant, nor did she want to know. It had always been there in the form of voices, much like audible hallucinations, but nothing good had ever come from paying attention to them since they only ever symbolized bad omens. She wanted to run away, but to run away meant to leave tons of millions to die. She wanted to stop him, but if his words were correct, then he would die.

 

This time, there was no way, no convenient path for her to take where everyone lived. She’d been forced into a hopeless situation, and she was powerless to do anything about it. No matter what happened, someone would die... No, there was another way. The destruction of the Astral World was dependent on Spectral’s own actions, so-

 

“You won’t do it! You CAN’T do it!” Isamy declared with conviction, sounding more like an attempt to convince herself rather than him, whilst she suppressed the tears that were trying to rise. "I know you better than anyone, so I'm sure that you won't go through with it!"

 

“Do you honestly believe that? Is that your choice?” Spectral asked, not moving his gaze away.

 

"....."

 

“Then… let’s see how far that misguided faith of yours will take you.” His words came out in a monotone, as if he had stopped caring about her presence. “Twenty more seconds.”

 

The headache, the pain, it was growing, feeling like it was trying to split her apart. Her Time Sense was behaving out of control, and under such circumstances and pressure, combined with the gravity that was becoming so heavy she felt like her feet would break through the floor, it was all becoming extremely distracting. And, deep down inside, she was beginning to feel like two separate forces that made up her existence were converging on each other, eating away at each other.

 

One force wished to have faith in Spectral. The other force determined that it wasn’t worth the risk. For many years now, the hero called Isamy had been a dualistic existence, much like Yin and Yang. Originally, while she herself was unaware of this, she had been two separate entities with similar mindset and goals, who ended up fusing together due to a cosmic phenomenon after the death of their shared foster father. Isabella, the princess, and Ameliorer, the orphan - throughout all this time, not once had they questioned each other, fulfilling their respective functions by filling in both the id and superego with heroic intent, letting the ego come about naturally. However, now, for the first time, they were in conflict.

 

‘He won’t do it!’

 

‘We must stop him!’

 

Only ten more seconds remained.

 

She had to come to a decision. Decide, decide, decide. She didn’t want to decide, but she had to do it. The decision she made this very moment would determine the lives of the entire population of the Astral World, as well as the path that she would walk from now onwards…

 

What sort of hero would she be? How did she plan on saving as many people as possible, making them happy in the process? In a way, Spectral was right in that she was being somewhat illogical here, but she still wished to believe in people, and that good methods will bring about good results. There had to be meaning in being able to believe and trust someone, and to fight for what one believed was truly correct, even if everyone else said they were wrong. She knew Spectral better than anyone, that while he may be snide at times, he cared about life just as much as she did. The very fact that he was considering to kill proved his resolve, but there was no way he would actually go through with destroying a whole world. That wasn’t heroism, and he should know that.

 

And yet, those were merely moral, philosophical ideas, and it wasn’t necessarily a guarantee. She knew painfully firsthand that merely being good and honest at everything wasn’t the most efficient method to save lives. To be purely benevolent was to open oneself to malice and betrayal from others. Really, the very first time she’d attempted to save more than single person, she’d learned that. There was no such thing as a hero who had never at some point in their lives resorted to cheap tactics, manipulation, and other things of the sort in order to do their job. And indeed, the possibility that Spectral’s resolve was strong enough for him to carry through with planetary destruction, was high enough that it couldn’t be ignored.

 

To be a hero meant to involve oneself with all the darkness of the world, ESPECIALLY SO if they did so with many different worlds. It wasn’t a clean duty. How did she get so far without giving in? Her whole past seemed so bizarre now that she reflected upon it.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Steeling her resolve, Isamy made her decision, from which she would never turn back. For as long as she lived, she would have to live with this for the rest of her life.

 

It was time to face the truth.

 

 

~ Town, Flow of Time, People ~

 

 

“The life of one…” A soft, feminine voice uttered.

 

Cold teardrops fell onto the floor, bit by bit, as though attempting to swear to themselves ‘no more’.

 

“…versus thirteen million.”

 

The voice paused.

 

“Well, the answer to that should be obvious.”

 

It had taken merely one second. Even though gravity was weighing down on her so heavily that her very bones were struggling to stay together, she managed to forcefully condense her mana into a single point, generating massive amounts of dark energy, and without hesitation proceeded to fire towards the power source above them. Most of the Numbers were burned up, and in the process, the Numeron Network had been damaged. It let out a severe shockwave all throughout the control room, cracking the crystals everywhere, but it only lasted for a few seconds until settling down. As long as it was in this state, it wouldn’t be able to maintain the Tesseract Field, which would retract and disappear harmlessly without posing any sort of reality-warping danger to the universe whatsoever. 

 

Slowly, gravity went back to normal, and colour began to return to their surroundings. The crystalline machine itself was shaking heavily, a bloodlike crimson overcoming it momentarily before it faded to a deep grey, signifying that it had stopped. Eliphas himself remained intact in the corner of the room, still unconscious, but safe.

 

With this, there truly was no turning back.

 

“Wh... what?”

 

Spectral had reverted back to his normal, violet physical state, but it didn’t last for long as he immediately collapsed onto the control panel. The look on his face was in a daze, as though a part of him believed that he was in a dream, not quite sure what the happening. But at the same time, the other part was serene, as though he'd been expecting for this to happen all along and that it wasn't really surprising. He had only been trying to do what he believed was right, but due to making friends with what may very well be the most troublesome, stubborn girl in the whole multiverse, he had doomed himself to never being able to succeed unless he took such risks.

 

“Huh, what a surprise... You chose your own path…didn’t you, Isamy?”

 

A part of her was tempted, but she didn’t rush over towards the dying Barian, or hold him in her arms, or beg for him to live. She couldn’t even bring herself to face him in his last moments, keeping her back turned. Since she’d severed the connection improperly, preventing him from being able to destroy the Astral World, his core was currently running on what little life force he had left to sustain himself. He had only seconds to live. And to begin with, he had attempted to kill not just one, but thirteen million innocent people, which was utterly inexcusable no matter how much one tried to justify it as being a necessary act of extremism.

 

“Yes. I did.” She responded, as if in a whisper.

 

Even so, he was her friend. He, the man that she had condemned to die by her own action rather than risk the possibility that he would spare the lives of those millions of innocents. They had fought side by side for years now, and learned a lot from each other, so it was impossible for her not to care about him.

 

She was doing her best to act coldly towards him, like she'd erased the memory of him entirely and shut down her emotions, but her wet cheeks, and the uncontrollable surge of teardrops falling gently from her eyes to the floor gave her away. Had she been correct to go through with this decision? Or should she have trusted him to do the right thing himself? It didn’t really matter. Whether or not he would’ve actually done it, it wouldn’t change the fact she had taken the most efficient method, rather than take a risk that could potentially either save everyone or kill millions. Some might say that it was the right thing to do, and that stopping him was perfectly justified.

 

“Good… luck...” Spectral muttered, managing to say his last words towards the heroine.

 

Then the light in his eyes faded away, like a machine shut down for good, and only moments later his body followed, bursting into tiny glowing particles of crimson and sapphire light that floated up into the air and disappeared.

 

Isamy didn’t dare turn around until all the particles had disappeared, at which point she could only glance over her shoulder, and stare at the space where he had once been. There were tears falling down from her eyes, but she couldn't afford to actually feel sad about it. It was only natural, since this what what she'd chosen. He may have been a hero once upon a time, her closest ally, but in the end he had turned into a villain who went too far, forcing her to put him down. To take his life. To, by her own two hands, kill him.

 

“Ah-”

 

She didn’t regret it.

 

“Ahhh-”

 

And she surely wasn’t sad about it.

 

Surely.

 

But as she was trying to convince herself of this, in the end the girl called ‘Isamy Maximus’ broke down to the floor.

 

...

 

“AhhhHHHHHHHHHHhhhhHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!”

 

 

Then, throughout the lonesome vehicle stranded in space, devoid of any life, a desperate, inhuman wail filled with pain and regret echoed everywhere. It was none other than the sound of despair, belonging to a little girl who had finally been driven insane after playing hero like a fool for so long.

 

A sound that no one would ever hear.

 

 

 

She waits by the broken clock.

 

Tick, tock, tick, tock.

 

Even though it ought to have stopped long ago, the sound continues on ticking within her chest. As does everything else around her. Space exists, but time does not. She is at the end of the road, and yet there is nothing for her. Waiting will not achieve anything. Dreaming will not realize anything. Even these fleeting memories mean nothing.

 

Still… A 'something' has occurred in this discreation, where nothing can occur. She can sense it. The first arrival. After so much silence, her thoughts move again.

 

As eternity carries on, she lets her nonexistent eyes close, and reminisces once more.

 

This is the second time she will have done so. First was Death, and now would be Truth.

 

START.

 

Tock tock tock tock tock tock tock tock tock tock tock tock TOCK TOCK TOCK TOCK—

[Maeriberii Haan]

---

 

Kazuya Minegishi

Pathway of Death, A1

 

Stumbling around cluelessly was never something that Kazuya would actually like to do especially in a situation like this. Pretty much his survival up to this point was due to how he actually had some sort of idea on what was going on around him, like everything that happened in the Tokyo blockade and the ensuing war to claim the Throne of Bel. Though, as he admitted, that had a lot to do with him having his friends with him, and actually meeting people that had any actual ideas on what was going on. Without any of those factors in this current position for him, it’s pretty much understandable how he’s figuratively and literally being in the dark at the moment. And he pretty much disliked this predicament. He really just wished that he could actually find someone to talk to so he could actually get some idea on what’s going on as soon as possible.

 

He was walking along with Amaterasu on his side, with the sun goddess illuminating the immediate area around him, but so far, he didn’t really notice anything even remotely alive just yet, just bodies that he couldn’t really recognize just yet, and he had no interest in checking them out properly, like at all. Though, not long after, he picked up a sound of someone approaching him from behind, and he instinctively turned around, to see a woman walking towards his direction. She’s really tall for a woman, actually towering over Kazuya, and from what he could gather, she’s pretty fit physically. Her black (?) hair was tied in a ponytail. He would’ve described more about her, but Kazuya didn’t really feel like ogling on a (admittedly pretty well-endowed) stranger for too long. Since she didn’t seem to be someone that would act hostile, Kazuya sighed in relief before he and Amaterasu approached her.

 

“Uh…pardon me miss, sorry for bugging you like this, but can I have a moment to talk with you? I’m not sure which side are you on, but to tell the truth I’m a bit at loss on the context of…well, everything about what exactly are we supposed to do here. Blame unfortunate circumstances.

 

So well, if you’re willing to, can you tell me more about it?”

 

Kazuya wondered whether he’s sounding like a creep when he asked those questions to the young woman, what with suddenly appearing and asking without any previous cues as if he had known her from before, which was definitely not the case here.

 

 

“What sound is this…? Wait, w-whoa!”

 

In the middle of her existential crisis musings, Tenco felt a presence was getting closer to her position, which surprised her enough to make her fell off the edge of the bridge, but she managed to grab the side of the bridge before she could actually fall down again. After a while of trying to get herself back to the bridge, she succeeded, and she immediately prepared herself for the presence, although there’s no way for her to be completely sure about whether the presence was hostile or not. Whatever was the case, she still needed to get ready for this, and thus she summoned her red crystal blade. Though oddly, the presence, whoever or whatever it was didn’t seem to really notice her own presence, probably due to the darkness since neither the presence nor she was using any light sources at the moment. Tenco pondered a bit about whether she should light her fire to see the presence actual form, wondering whether it’d do her any good, or would it risk her unnecessarily. Though, with the figure didn’t seem to have that much of hostile presence so far, she decided to just take the risk and light a fire on her sword behind him, as a makeshift torch to see him better. The presence was apparently a young man, and the light from her fire also let her notice another presence standing on a distance from him.

 

“Oh now I get to face the ghost of the Christmas future, right?” the man said. Tenco almost sighed in relief that the man didn’t notice her yet, and it didn’t seem that he was any sort of monstrous being that would endanger her too much. But she still held her breath, since his appearance could probably lie.

 

“Is that a keyblade?” the man tilted his head in response to the figure in the distance silently preparing his weapon, some sort of sword…thing, Tenco was not sure. It couldn’t be a sword due to how odd it looked, and to tell the truth, she felt that it looked way too fancy and impractical to be a weapon, but most of the time stuffs like this would somehow be really effective anyway. Tenco just shook her head at that thought.

 

“Hmm, I didn’t really think I had beef with Arthur…anymore. But maybe this is the path telling me I need closer.” Listening about this from behind him felt a bit awkward to the blue-haired girl. With him not noticing her so far, it felt like she’s eavesdropping to someone’s private conversation, which is not really a good thing to do, probably. Whatever was the case, the feeling of uneasiness made Tenco decide to just actually declare her presence, just because she still need to proceed, and the bridge’s too narrow for the three of them. Or maybe she just wanted to be noticed, who knows. The man then promptly laughed as Tenco thought about this. More likely than not, it’s completely unrelated to her thoughts, but it still made the girl annoyed, especially coupled with the fact that the guy’s sudden appearance almost made her fell down to the abyss below due to the surprise.

 

“Hate to tell you this, but I’ve gotten sort of good at this whole fighting thing. I hope you know that.” That’s it. With that being said by the man that still ignored her, Tenco couldn’t really hold her pent-up feelings back anymore. It’s time for her to just stop keeping it to herself and be more direct. It’s now or never, as they said. After mustering most of her courage to do what she would do next, she then pointed her sword to the two people in front of her, and with that, she followed it with her attempt to tell the man (and his opponent) about what she really felt. All of her pent-up emotions were released as she started to utter what she had in mind.

 

“Hate to tell you this, but I’ve gotten sort of tired of waiting for this scuttle thing between you two to end. I hope you know that.

 

I kinda need to proceed, so if either of you could politely back up or something then it’ll be pretty appreciated. Otherwise…I don’t know, probably I’ll join in this brawl as the third wheel and try to make my own way or something.

 

Sorry if I’m being rude or something.”

 

Tenco

Pathway of Death, B5

---

[Dad]

Kratos

 

He whipped his blades about, as Rhadamanthys approached.  The whirling of the chains grew louder and louder, until they were beating beside Rhadamanthys' ears.  "Let's end this," he growled.  Kratos did not reply.  Intercepting Kratos' chains, Rhadamanthys wrapped the chains around his arms, before he and Kratos got the same idea.  They headbutted each other, stunning themselves.  A single chain was freed from Rhadamanthys' arm as the two warriors stumbled backwards.  Kratos took quick action and pulled the other chain towards him, landing a sneaky punch to Rhadamanthys' stomach.  With the blade now lodged into Rhdamanthys' forearm, he swung Rhadamanthys around.  But Rhadamanthys regained his balance, and now tugged at the other end of the chain, swinging Kratos instead.  The Spartan was sent flying, chain and all, directly towards a mountain face.  Kratos managed to right himself just as he would crash into the mountain, and floated down on his wings.  Rhadamanthys followed quickly, destroying the land in a large wave in front of him with a powerful reverberating roar.  Kratos managed to brace himself, and deflect the scream upwards into the skies as it reached him, thanks to the Golden Fleece.  Rhadamanthys dived at Kratos, as the Spartan remained deathly still.  Detecting Kratos' feint, Rhadamanthys pulled up and out of the dive, corkscrewing behind Kratos, and landing now beside the nearly defeated Wesker.

 

Kratos turned around to face Rhadamanthys, and Killua also stepped forwards.

 

Now, Wesker was wrenching himself from the mountain side, tossing aside rubble and dirt, in an outrage.  In his burst of anger, he went over to his T.A.N.K., and stomped its head into mucus, and absorbed the beast back into his body.  This primed a mutation in Wesker, as his arms and legs began to twitch violently.  His antidote had worn off some time ago, and after absorbing this T.A.N.K., his virus was reacting badly.  This however, only drove Wesker into a further outrage, as he attempted to right the virus, and strengthen himself.  Now, Wesker's skin became several shades darker, as several dozen tentacles sprouted from his back.  He grew heavy, sinking into the ground and creating a crater around himself and Rhadamanthys.  The tentacles lashed out, striking at the three combatants.  Missing Killua, being dodged by Kratos, and being caught by Rhadamanthys, who grew weary of Wesker's indecisive strategies.  he pulled the tentacle out of Wesker, and stepped proceeded to cut off the others, halting Wesker's transformation.

 

Wesker grew irate at this, forcefully growing his tentacles again, and standing up.  His eyes bloodshot red, Wesker turned his attention on Kratos, as a gaping maw formed on his chest.  At incredible speeds, he managed to snatch Kratos up with his powerful tentacles, throwing the group into a panic.

 

 

 

---

 

 

 

Kenpachi

 

Kenpachi was caught of guard, as two bullets grazed his right arm.  He was lucky enough to parry the others with Nozarashi, pushing forwards as he deflected the bullets.  He was being pressured, heavily, and Kenpachi would have to step his game up if he expected to at least come to a draw in this duel.  With that in mind, he grinned.  Kenpachi was enjoying himself.  This battle was a lot more even than the fight he had with Sephiroth.  But it was time to tip the scales in his own favor.  Deflecting the last of the bullets, Kenpachi stepped in, and rammed Butlerok with the flat side of Nozarashi, shoving him backwards.  Kenpachi put Nozarashi on his shoulder, and laughed.  "Ya know, all this time I never really thought about the properties of the old man's Zanpaktou.  I mean, it's fire!" he said with a menacing but exciting tone.  Butlerok gave Kenpachi a look, wondering what he was up to.  "Sure it ain't always lit," he said reaching for the eye patch on his face.  "But you can't keep a fire goin' if you don't have oxygen."

 

And the atmosphere changed in an instant.  There was a sudden storm of air pressure collapsing down on the area.  It was like being atop a mountain, while being inside of a wind tunnel.  The air became more and more thin around Kenpachi and Butlerok, as Kenpachi's golden aura bathed the area in a powerful light.  Butlerok applauded Kenpachi, with a slow clap.  "That's more like it," he said pointing Ryujin Jakka at the soul reaper.  Kenpachi  nodded.  "Much obliged," he joked.  The ground erupted at Kenpachi's feet, as he burst towards Butlerok faster than he had before.  Butlerok was surprised, being tackled so suddenly, but managed to kick Kenpachi off.  With his momentum, Kenpachi had kept going, right into the mountain side beside Wesker.  Butlerok followed, watching in surprise as Kenpachi managed to shake off the kick and come out of the mountain unscathed.  He bolted towards his opponent, now spotting a crazed Wesker, an annoyed Rhadamanthys, and both Kratos and Killua. And somehow, Wesker was able to snatch Kenpachi in his grasp as well.

 

Kenpachi reacted without hesitation, and cut the tentacle away from him quickly.  Kratos was quickly rescued by Killua, with a blast of lightning.  But Wesker's rampage continued.  He whipped about wildly, and as Kratos, Kenpachi, and Rhadamanthys prepared to step in to stop in, Killua made the first move.

 

A purple hue radiated over everyone in the area, as Killua's aura began to match Kenpachi's in size.  Kenpachi and Kratos' reactions were unsurprising, as they looked on in shock at Killua.  The boy approached Wesker, as time seemed to slow around the both of them.  Wesker soon found himself feeling deaf, as he watched Killua move.  He was frozen in both shock and fear.  Then, the boy began to fade away into his own menacing aura, creating a dark void around each of the combatants.  Then, Killua's voice echoed from the darkness, as he spoke to Wesker.

 

"Over the next sixty seconds, you will feel pain like you have never known.  You will die immediately, but your brain will not register it.  You will remain in a floating state, until your body dissipates into dust."  Killua reemerged from the darkness, behind Wesker, with a single organ spouting blood in his hands.  Wesker could feel a wound in his chest, but he could not move his arms, neck, or eyes to see it.  He had been paralyzed, and Killua had taken Wesker's heart.  What happened next was merely a show stopper, as Killua turned to Kratos and Kenpachi.  Wesker, who had fallen to his knees now, sat motionless with his palms open to the no longer visible sky.  Killua moved past him, and dropped Wesker's own heart in his lap.  He gave his attention--and his lifeless, blood lusting gaze--to Kratos first.  "Do what you will.  He's already dead."

 

Kratos took this as an invitation, and charged in.  Kicking Wesker in the chest, the man's body toppled backwards in slow motion.  As he flipped, Kratos stomped into Wesker's chest again, slamming him into the ground.  He quickly sliced off Wesker's limbs with his Blades of Fury, before sheathing them at his side.  Now, he drew from his back, the Blade of Promise that Kokonoe had so kindly forged for him.  He raised it high, watching Wesker stare blankly into the nothing.  But Kratos wasn't interested in finishing Wesker off so quickly.  Instead, Kenpachi stepped in now, and Kratos threw the Blade of Promise to him.  Time was still moving at a snail's pace, as Kenpachi caught the Blade.  With Nozarashi in one hand, and Promise in the other, Kenpachi proceeded to stab Wesker in the chest and lift him up with Nozarashi.  Forcing Wesker to his knees again, Kenpachi stabbed him in the back with the Blade of Promise, and remained behind Wesker.  Kratos approached again, grabbing the hilt of Nozarashi, as Kenpachi grabbed the Blade of Promise.  They drew the blades out simultaneously, and in perfect synch, sliced off Wesker's head with their respective partner's blade.  Returning their blades to one another, Kenpachi and Kratos stepped aside, as Killua approached again.

 

He picked up Wesker's head in the palm of his right hand, as his claws began to dig in to Wesker's face.  Killua's face remained expressionless, as he crushed Wesker's head in an instant, and the purple aura around himself and the others vanished, and darkness receded.  Wesker's body contorted violently, before exploding into a vile orange and grey liquid, oozing into the snow.  His body began to liquify and sink, while his bones turned to dust.  And with no last words, Wesker had been erased.  

 

Killua allowed the dust in his hands to slide off now, as he turned his gaze to Rhadamanthys and Butlerok.  Kratos and Kenpachi stood on either side of him, still standing at the ready.

 

"Now, then.  Where were we?" 

[Tesability Black]

~The Divine - Path of Truth - Jace's POV~

And all of a sudden, Jace found himself regretting his typical choice of outfit, which was not helping with keeping him cool in the sudden heatwave Chandra had summoned them to try and evaporate the mist that appeared to be forming the doubles that tried to swing at the duo.

He would not be able to deny the fact that he was miserable in the heat, and he was about ready to see if he could at least create an area immediately around himself, if not also around Chandra, with an area of cold to help keep from something as nasty as a heat stroke or even worse. However, that idea went out the window fast as he spotted just outside of the range of the burst of heat one of his own doubles with a viscious look he hoped had never actually graced his own face before. He recognized the motions the double was making with his hands, recognized them as for a pair of spells that the distant double was trying to cast at the same time.

But the mindmage only recognized the motions for Dispel, most-likely to counter the Boil that Chandra had used.

He did recognize the portal that started to form behind the distant double, however, as well as the distorted wilds that formed the plane of Zendikar. Due to this did Jace began his own counterspell, though it changed midway when a moment of panic sparked in his brain upon seeing what was starting to come out of that portal.

"Oh, gods, no," he only managed to whisper, though the tone of fear in his tone was plain obvious.

He released the counterspell earlier than normal in his panic and only after its release did he notice the change in the spell...a flicker of red was interwoven with the blue before it split between the two spells cast by the far-off double, negating them both. The insufferable heat remained and the hideous and unnatural creature that tried to enter the pathway started to screech as it became pulled back before the portal closed itself.

"The last thing that's needed on this Path is for an Eldrazi to show up..."

The phoenix gave a slight screech before landing its talons upon wood, finally stopping upon the wooden platform with the purple jewel...

Ending Location: A13

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~The Divine - Path of Truth - Neos' POV~

“Yukari, Yukari, shouldn’t we get going instead~?” Neos looked away from Yukari towards the once-quiet member of the duo, whom he could smell the annoyance of, hearing the teasing tone that masked a disappointed emotion, or that's how he was reading this.

"We can all go forward," he interjected. "And before you ask further, I probably know the least and the most about Arturia..." Upon saying such did Neos look sideways with a confused look, repeating silently to himself what he just said. "...okay, that came out of my mouth and that didn't even makes sense to me."  Shaking his head for a moment, he started to walk at a normal pace for a normal person, but a slow pace for him, waving his hand behind him as if to beckon the other two. "And as for myself, what in specific do you want to know?"

For a brief moment did he glance down towards the scars on his arms, a few of them looking as if they were originally in another place on the form he wore, and scowled a bit before returning his gaze to the path in front of him...

...just in time to walk face-first into a tree.

Ending Location: A4

[Reinforce]

Ayame

Pathway of Death: A1

 

Ahead of her, as she walked forward quickly, was a fairly tall male, with blue hair, along with a black haired lady that seemed to be emitting light for them to travel by. As she neared them, the two of them turned to look at her and approached after a moment.

 

“Uh…pardon me miss, sorry for bugging you like this, but can I have a moment to talk with you? I’m not sure which side are you on, but to tell the truth I’m a bit at loss on the context of…well, everything about what exactly are we supposed to do here. Blame unfortunate circumstances. So well, if you’re willing to, can you tell me more about it?”

 

"I don't know all the details either, but both the Counter Corps and the Divine are trying to make their way through the pathways so they can access the Door to the Origin. I'm a little hazy on exactly what the door does, but supposedly it's some sort of reality warping, wish granting place that both sides want to make use of. The only way to reach that door is to go through the three pathways first. I'm not really sure what you want to know past that, but that's what I know anyway. I'm Ayame, one of the members of the Counter Corps."

 

Well, at least this guy didn't seem to be a battle maniac, unlike the guy from the last path who'd randomly come up and started to talk to her.

 

---

 

Chandra

Pathway of Truth: C13

 

One of those cloud clones had tried to counter her spell. Really, she should have been expecting it from a version of Jace, but it was still a cloud. Thankfully she did have the real thing working with her, or else her spell would have been stopped, and whatever it was that had tried to come through the portal might have made it through. She wasn't sure what this Eldrazi thing was supposed to be, but Jace sure seemed afraid of them. The heat faded away as the phoenix touched down on the platform, with them no longer surrounded by the attacking clouds, her spell was no longer needed. As the firebird vanished from underneath them, Chandra asked Jace the question that was bothering her.

 

"What sort of a creature is an Eldrazi?"

[The Warden]

|_)The Evangelist Hapshiel(_|

|_)Pathway of Remembrance: A?(_|

 

MMMMMMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH~~!

 

Somewhere out in the blizzard of Remembrance, Hapshiel turned out to be not so above it all, as he had been twiddling his thick nipples for god knows how long. It wasn’t until he had finally satisfied himself that he realized he had something he needed to do.

 

Picking his body up from the snow, Hapshiel’s wings unfolded gracefully, so that he could zip through the snow. The cold ice battered at his body, but that only sent him into orgasmic convulsions as he blasted through the blizzard and out onto the shore a moonlit lake. Hapshiel’s gentle eyes twinkled as he looked upon the moon. It was beautiful, truly beautiful. He wish he could give it some of his love, but he was naught but distracted once more.

 

He zipped a foot above the lake, the water breaking from his speed as he dipped a finger into it. A manly tear rolled down his face as he remembered all those blissful memories from so long ago. It dripped into the lake as one more pleasant memory as Hapshiel raced across the shore and up the stairs.

 

Finally at the end, he gazed into the pond at the end, seeing himself as the listless angel he was so long ago.

 

“Are you satisfied with your past?”

 

“Of course” Hapshiel answered sincerely. “My past was the gateway through which my true self could blossom. It was through my past that I know bring God’s love to the world. My past is a precious, precious thing, and I will be eternally grateful for having a past that allows me to have a present and a future.”

 

Satisfied with that answer, Hapshiel vanished from the Pathway of Remembrance, and back into the White Room.

 

Current Location: White Room

[Tesability Black]

~The Divine - Path of Truth - Jace's POV~

"What sort of a creature is an Eldrazi?"

He should have seen that question coming from a mile away, even without his telepathic ability. Letting loose a sigh of relief once his feet were upon solid ground...or some semblance of solid, since he was choosing to ignore the fact that they were still up in the air, Jace crossed his arms in front of himself as the cloak fell around him to cover everything below his neck in vivid blue.

"From what I was able to find out," the mind mage began to say before stopping once more to run through what information he did have in his head one more time, looking down and away as he did. "The Eldrazi were...a trio of abominations, creatures that actually lived within the Blind Eternities, existing only to feed on magic and mana. And before you ask what color of mana they were linked to...they weren't. They transcended the boundaries of color. When they were free, it wasn't that uncommon for the Eldrazi to end up trapping a planeswalker like us in the Eternities, suffocating them in the process."

The image of actually dying within the Blind Eternities that bridged together the myriads of worlds in their shared home had sent a shudder up his spine. "At least a millennia ago, a trio of planeswalkers managed to lure the three creatures to the plane of Zendikar, trapping them within a prison that forced them to stay in solid forms so that they couldn't return to the Eternities. The lock of this prison, you, I and that dragon-mage have been in..."

And Jace looked up towards Chandra, a guilty and regretful look on his face. "The Eye of Ugin, the very-device that was absorbing every spell we tried using except for the Ghostfire spell. The only reason I was able to recognize what it was is due to the fact that one tried killing me after you left." Lowering his head for a moment as his eyes shifted from side-to-side suddenly, a slight blush graced his cheeks once more as a particular memory came to mind. "And I can handle a pyromantic explosion...when I'm braced for it..."

 

And Jace pulled up his hood over his head to hide his face.

[Maeriberii Haan]

 

---

 

“…You sure you’re actually fine?” Yukari asked while giggling a bit to the man in yellow that had just planted his face into a nearby tree. “Well, if you’re fine then…I guess I’ll ask first regarding you.

 

Can you tell me about who you are? Your name, your home, yourself, all of that. As for things regarding Arturia…I…”

 

“-honestly have no idea about what I’m going to ask about her. You’re going to say that to him, aren’t you?” Koishi interjected Yukari before she could finish, and much to her surprise, she did guess it correctly. Yukari wondered whether her third eye had awakened, but this was something that would be easy to guess and trivial anyway, so…

 

“Well…I guess I’ll just ask you about the Counter Corps for now. Can you tell me about everything Arturia said regarding this war? Or the important parts of it, either would be fine.” Begrudgingly, Yukari silently accepted the fact that Koishi’s numerous jabs at her might be true. She’s just wasting their time here with her aimless questions, and Yukari doubted that she’d get any leads from this man in yellow anyway. It’s probably for the best that they finish the conversation. Or maybe not. That’d depend on the man in yellow’s answers. Expectantly, Yukari waited for the man to open his mouth, all the while Koishi got more and more restless.

 

 

"I don't know all the details either, but both the Counter Corps and the Divine are trying to make their way through the pathways so they can access the Door to the Origin. I'm a little hazy on exactly what the door does, but supposedly it's some sort of reality warping, wish granting place that both sides want to make use of. The only way to reach that door is to go through the three pathways first. I'm not really sure what you want to know past that, but that's what I know anyway. I'm Ayame, one of the members of the Counter Corps."

 

“Heh, I think I’m lucky to meet another Counter Corps member instead of someone from the other side.

 

Weeell, but first things first. I should introduce myself first to make myself less rude. My name’s Kazuya, a summoner…of sort.  Lady Arturia brought me here into this ‘war’, as she said it, but I missed the briefing held back in that spaceship. Without it and further explanations, I was completely in the dark when I entered these pathways. You’re actually the first actual person I met on these so-called pathways, so thanks for clearing things up for me.”

 

It was definitely quite pleasant to finally get some idea on what was going on. While Kazuya’s still a bit confused about why a mere wish-granting device would be worth waging a multiversal war, at least some context on things did give him an actual reason to go on for now. The lack of other participants so far was still jarring, however.

 

“So…do you have any ideas on why it felt like this conflict was very quiet? I haven’t met any enemies nor allies so far aside from those made by the pathways, and for something with this magnitude of importance, it was pretty jarring.

 

And also…sorry if I’m being too forward, but do you fancy going through this pathway together?”

 

---

[The Warden]

|_)The Sorceress of Hope, Lydia(_|

|_)The White Room(_|

 

Lydia stood before her last door: The Door to Remembrance. She held out a hesitating hand for it, but it froze before the doorknob. She bit her lip as she expected the Dizasters to speak up here. But, they wouldn’t. She was alone, facing the one thing she was terrified of facing; her past, and the fact that she was going to let it go. She bit her lip as her shaking hand wrapped around the knob, and turned it.

 

|_)The Pathway of Remembrance: A1(_|

 

Her boots were sinking, that much Lydia knew. Her heeled boots were sinking into the deep snow, and it was mildly annoying. The Sorceress gave a wayward glance around, but there was nothing but endless tracks of snow and cold. And yet, despite her thin attire, she didn’t feel it herself. That was most likely Blizzard’s influence on her. “That’s right it is. Your bound with me is blocking the actual cold from affecting you” Blizzard boasted.

 

“Yeah” Lydia said absently, staring at her boots.

 

With the barest of effort the boots morphed into much more sensible flat footed boots, with racket-like mesh on the bottom of each of them. Giving a few experimental stomps, they proved adequate for moving in the snow.

 

There was a reticence weighing down in her heart and in the pit of her stomach as she moved forward, something the Dizasters noted. “Are you frightened of what waits ahead?” Volt questioned.

 

“Yeah, I am. Death made me face the future, and what I have to expect from it. Truth has made me face myself for the brat that I am. But, this is going to be the hardest, which is why I chose it last. It’s going to be hardest… because I will be facing the worst things imaginable: Saying goodbye. I am going to have to say goodbye to my past, and I’m terrified at that idea. I was fooling myself in thinking it was going to be easy. I’m terrified beyond belief to see the life I had, and then to turn my back on it. It’s such an impossible thought for a human” Lydia sighed sadly.

 

“Fear is a natural response. It means you admit you don’t understand, and are afraid because of not understanding. But, though you leave your life behind, we will be besides you” Fire intoned.

 

“Great, I get to spend eternity with you knuckleheads or your super powered evil real form. *Sighs* Thanks for trying to make me feel better, but this is something I’m going to have to deal with on my own I guess” Lydia said as she trudged through the snow.

 

She walked lightly on the top of the white expanse, though she could have easily melted the stuff or just use it to move her, but, she wasn’t in any particular rush. Her steps were slow and lazy, as she refused to move forward at any kind of rapid pace. But then she suddenly stopped, noticing something solid beneath her boot. Removing it, she found, half-buried in snow, an ancient stone tablet looking thing. “What’s this?” she wondered as she looked it over.

 

“It’s a stone tablet. How it relates to you is beyond us but…!!! PUT DOWN THE TABLET!” Aquous squealed.

 

“What?” Lydia stammered, her head throbbing from the scream.

 

“PUT DOWN THE TABLET!” the Dizasters screamed in unison.

 

“I don’t see what’s so… bad… about… it” Lydia said slowly as she started to convulse violently, collapsing into the snow and losing consciousness.

 

 

|_)A Time so Very Long Ago(_|

 

In a time so very long ago, in a world so very different from ours… there was a man. He had a muscular build, and a penchant for not wearing a shirt. His bare muscular chest was lined with many scars born from time, and he waxed religiously to be bereft of any body hair. He wore thick blood-stained pants held aloft by thick metal bands that ran around his waist. Heavy iron bracers were strapped to his arms, and he wore sandals and socks. His right eye was milky-white, with a large burn mark wrapped around it. He was completely bald, but head and epic and well-maintained brown beard.

 

This man once had a name, but it was lost in the annals of time. But, he had a purpose in life, yes, very much a purpose. He had spent a month hidden away in his bunker, carving eight different intricate stone tablets, each only half a foot high, and 4 inches wide. There had been so many failures, but they were all ready. He held up the first one he had created, his thumb feeling the intricate carvings engraved into it. “It is time. Those beasts will plague us no more” he said solemnly, rubbing a hand over the burn on his face. That hand turned into a tightened fist of resolve as he grabbed a satchel to contain the tablets and other things, and he set out.

 

-----

 

Where he set out too wasn’t very far, as he simply followed a trail of fiery destruction left along the dark grey road he followed. An explosion rang out nearby. The keen man’s senses snapped his head to the source, where there was a village. Fire was consuming it, thick clouds of smoke ascending from the sky. He narrowed his eyes as his pace quickened to an Olympic dash. His satchel bounced against the side as the man made his way to the village, where the first Dizaster awaited.

 

People were screaming and running around in a panic as explosions haphazardly burst around them. A women cried out in terror as a jet of flame consumed her, turning her into black ashes that blew in the wind. The source of the flame laughed maniacally as walked out of the lack of shadows into the flame. The fiend was an enormous orange fox. His eyes were alight with the beauty of fire, as was his mane, his ankles, and his the tip of his tail. The beast was fire’s fury given form. The beast’s maw opened wide, the flames of hell alight within as he unleashed beams of flame, scorching whatever he could. “RUN FEEBLE MORTALS!” the fiend roared as the people did so, only for each of them to be incinerated with ease.

 

The man watched the spectacle from behind a burning hut, his eyes narrowed in intense hatred of the fiery fiend. He knew he couldn’t take the thing on in a direct confrontation, his face was evidence enough of that. No, he was going to need a find a way to disable the beast, and the grain silo looked like a good way to do so. If he could get the beast in position… yes, that would do nicely. He ducked out from behind the huts, sneaking his way over to the tall grain silo where the villagers kept their food supply. The stone structure had been weakened by the flames, but it wouldn’t topple. A powerful force was needed for that.

 

Inhaling a lungful of smoke, the man tried his best not to cough as he ran down the main road of the village, towards the destructive creature. “Hey beast!” the man taunted, catching the creature’s attention.

 

“Who dares?” the beast fumed, but paused when it saw the man. For a creature with lips that really couldn’t pull it off, the fiery fiend cracked a grin. “Oh, it’s you again. I see your hair hasn’t grown back” the beast joked, clearly having a history.

 

“It was folly of me to fight you head-on you wretched creature. But I’m ready for you this time. Your flames will not harm me this time” the man declared boldly as he reached into his satchel, removing a bottle. He poured the contents of the bottle (a fine grey powder) onto himself, dramatically throwing the bottle away.

 

The creature scoffed loudly at that idea. “My flames destroy all you pitiful human. You could not hope to spare yourself from them except by running like you did before. OBSERVE!” the beast fumed, breathing an intense wave of fire at the man.

 

He stood head on against the flame, the powder protecting him from the fire. The beast ceased his assault after a few short minutes, already assured he had destroyed the insolent human. Imagine his surprise when his foe was standing without so much as a scorch mark. “HOW?!” the beast roared, furious that he was proven wrong.

 

“We alchemists have found a way to protect ourselves from your flame. Nothing you can do to me will harm me” the man boasted boldly, knowing that the assault had burnt away most, if not all of the powder. Another actual attack would most likely kill him.

 

The burning fox’s eyes turned a deadly blue as it howled loudly. “THEN I WILL CRUSH YOU!” he screamed in fury, bounding down the street.

 

The man waited patiently as the fox grew closer. He was biding his time, trying to find the best moment. One false move, and he would be taken out. Wait for it. Wait for it… NOW! The man leapt out of the way of the fox at the last minute, dodging the beast’s charge. His sandals slipped on the ashes as he hit the side of a burning hut hard. The fox came to a screeching halt, its nails sending sparks flying as it turned around to charge again.

 

The man immediately ducked into an alley between buildings, knowing full-well the beast could not follow him. “HIDING WILL NOT SAVE YOU HUMAN!” the fox roared as it saw its prey get out of sight.

 

As the man slunk between whatever cracks he could find, the burning fox was stalking him on the outside. The calculating mind of the beast trying to predict where the man who appear from. A rustle amongst rubble caused the fox to strike madly, clawing at the man. However, the lack of screaming was a dead tell that something was not right. The fox looked down, and seethed in fury to know he had only been clawing at a charred body. He had been duped and the human hadn’t even done anything. The fox roared to the heavens, unleashing a column of flame in the air as he crushed the skull of the corpse into ash. “HEY BEAST!” a voice taunted.

 

The fox swung around to see the man standing by the burning grain silo. “COME AND GET ME!” the man taunted.

 

The fox screamed as loudly as it could, charging straight for the man. Its powerful legs coiled as it ran, rocketing the creature into the air as it pounced for him. The man had different ideas as he slid underneath the fox, using the ashes to keep him mobile as the fox smashed into the burning building. The sturdy stone stunned the fox as it stumbled about, its senses muddled as it tried to access the damage.

 

The man had so little time to waste. He ran around the fox as fast as he could, his sandals slipping on ash as he grabbed another bottle marked with a skull from his satchel. He took as quick an aim as he could at the fire burning on the side of the structure. The bottle flew straight and true, smashing on the building and unleashing the gunpowder it held. It exploded violently, destroying what little structure it had left as it came crashing down. The fox had only managed to just recover from his stunning when he heard the sound of masonry collapsing. The stone came crashing down on it, crushing it beneath its heavy hunks as the silo was no more.

 

The man heaved a sigh of relief as he cautiously approached the rubble. The fox was pinned under a large amount of mortar, and it couldn’t escape the heavy load no matter how much it struggled. What villagers that survived looked on curiously at their erstwhile attacker, who was now rendered useless under a pile of rubble. The man looked at the weakened creature, a look that held no empathy for the violent and destructive threat. “Ha! Ha ha ha!" the fox jeered loudly, its flames slowly dying as the weight of the rubble weighed down on it. “So you got me pinned, so what? My brethren and I are eternal. You can’t kill us. So what if you destroy my physical body? My spirit will live on and become solid again eventually anyways. All you did was delay your destruction” he taunted.

 

The man watched the bragging beast gravely, knowing full well that the beasts could reconstitute themselves. That’s how he lost one of his friends. “I am aware, that’s what I’m waiting on” the man answered.

 

The fox snorted derisively as its physical body was crushed under the rubble, decaying into black ashes. A small fireball emerged from the rubble, it flickered in the air as it became a facsimile of the creature it had come from. “See ya soon human. I’ll look forward to killing you next time” the spirit boasted as it floated off.

 

“I THINK NOT!” the man declared, retrieving a tablet from his satchel and holding it at the spirit.

 

A powerful gust of wind blew from the stone, pulling at the spirit who struggled against it. He was losing, badly. “WH-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?” the spirit panicked loudly.

 

“Putting you away… FOR GOOD!” the man declared as the spirit was pulled into the tablet.

 

Burning light exuded from the stone as a new carving formed on it: The graven image of a fox. The man stared at it as the villagers came rushing towards him, cheering and thanking him for saving them. “I do not require your thanks. I only desire knowledge. Do you know where the lair of the icy one is?” the man demanded.

 

“I am aware of its location” the village elder announced, somehow surviving the blaze. “To the north. Go north from here and you will find a most unnatural winter. That is where the icy beast waits.”

 

“Thank you” the man said gruffly as he raced for the north, the tomb of the fiery fox getting stowed away as the villagers wished him luck.

 

-----------

 

It had taken the man two days, but, he had eventually come to the lair of the frost bear. An unnatural cold hung in the air, freezing the man to the core, but he still persisted. The snow was getting thicker, making it ridiculously hard to move. The man had no idea where the beast was waiting for him, but, if the carcasses were any indication, he was close. How right he was.

 

Over a large ridge was a pit where the cold and frost was thickest. The skeletons of an uncountable number of creatures lined the pit as the icy beast lay in wait. It was a polar bear easily the size of a house. Thick blades of ice ran along its back and shoulders, with a bear of snow hanging from its chin. This beast was a major threat with its ice. Just as well the man had an ace up his sleeve as he slide down the bank, into the pit. The bear immediately received the man’s intrusion, eying the stupid human carefully as he landed in the pit. “You have guts for invading my home human. Such a pity I will be pulling them from your belly in no short order” the bear hissed as thick icicles formed along its claws.

 

The man shook his head as he removed the first tablet from his satchel. The bear laughed derisively at such a weak show. “You intend to beat me with stone? Ha! You’re amusing human, but that will not stop me from killing you. However, I am fair enough to give you last words. What shall I pass on to your next of kin… before I kill them as well?” the beast demanded.

 

The man closed his eyes as he held the fox’s tablet above his head. “Yes, just this: DIZASTER ONE, FIRE FOX!” the man screamed loudly.

 

The tablet burned with crimson light as the spirit contained within was released. The burning fox circled around the man before getting absorbed into his chest. The man screamed loudly as his body was coated in flames. Thick downy fur was forcing its way through his skin as his braces fell from his arms. His fingernails stretched and contorted as they turned into sharp black nails. White fur grew on his hands and wrists that soon gave way to orange fur that ran up his arms, shoulders, and down his back. A thick pelt of white chest hair bloomed as he grunted loudly, feeling his toes fusing together until he had three on each foot, both with thick black nails. He roared in a feral voice as his canines grew longer, his eye turning bright red as his iris contorted into a thick black slit. Thick orange hair ran down his head and back, a bead separating the last third, which ended up a white tuft that had a small flame lit on it.

 

The man’s legs buckled as his transformation finished. His body was slightly hunched over as he breathed small tufts of flame. He could feel the spirit of fire chained within him, its strength becoming his own. Thick veins bulged on the bear’s eyes as he roared in disgust at that display. “YOU DARE USE MY BROTHER’S POWER AS YOUR OWN?! I’LL KILL YOU” the bear screamed loudly, charging at the burning man.

 

Feeling the flow of the flame, the man launched himself into the air with a jet of fire, leaping over the charging bear who crashed into the icy wall. The man landed in a steaming pile of snow as he watched the bear extract himself from the wall. “No beast. Your reign of terror is over. How apt that your brother’s power should seal the arrangement” the man answered, balls of flame forming in his hand.

 

The bear screamed in agony as waves of fire consumed him, his arctic spirit broken as his body was reduced to ash. A small snow spirit escaped the mess in the shape of a bear. It somehow managed to appear absolutely livid. “You might have won this time human. But I will recruit my brethren and we will destroy you in the next one” the bear promised as it floated away.

 

Like before, the man grabbed a tablet from his satchel, which pulled at the creature. “Not this time beast. This is your penance for your crimes” the man declared as the spirit was sucked into the stone, a white light engraving the imprint of the polar bear onto it.

 

The man sighed as his transformation waned, the tablet of Fire Fox falling into his waiting hand. He inspected the two carefully. “Two down, six to go” the man muttered as he stowed them away, glad that his plan actually worked properly.

 

---------------

 

Over the past week the man had managed to track down the water Dizaster, which had been terrorizing villages in a large golem made of water. The man stood against it, transformed by the power of ice into a hulking monster lined with white fur. His nose and mouth had grown outwards like a beast as he stood two feet tall against his foe. A beautiful silver dolphin hung in the water of its golem, precious stones lining its body as it cackled loudly, trying to crush the human with its golem.

 

In one fel move the man snap-froze the golem, crushing the dolphin in ice. Its body was destroyed in an instant, the spirit of water escaping. And like before, the man imprisoned it into a tablet with its brothers. And the villagers were thankful enough to tell him where the next Dizaster was.

 

---------------

 

The lightning Dizaster was in truth a lazy beast, and spent much of its time sleeping. It was an enormous spiky hedgehog with an intense number of thick purple spikes, all charged with electricity. The man hung over it, having adopted the power of water. His legs had fused into a beautiful dolphin’s tail, a dorsal fin having forced itself out his back as he floated in mid-air with a ball of water. He dropped it onto the sleeping beast, whose first response was to let out a violent cloud of electricity. It short-circuited, destroying its physical body. The spark-like spirit was captured like the rest, and the man went on his way.

 

---------------

 

The earth Dizaster was a fearsome rhino plated in sheets of metal an earth. The man had adopted the power of ice again as he outwitted the beast, freezing the joints and destroying the armour of the rhino. Without its precious armour, the beast grew reckless. And so the man froze the land beneath its feet, sending it off a cliff to its death. The boulder-like spirit was captured, and so the man went on.

 

---------------

 

The wind Dizaster had been tricky, as it was an enormous hawk with a thick ball of air around it at all times. The man had taken on the power of lightning, gaining thick plates of armour coated in spikes. He could not get a clear shot at the beast, so, he outwitted it, firing a loose bolt of lightning into the air. The hawk made the foolish mistake of mocking the human, lowering its guard and staying in place as the lightning came back down, striking and destroying the bird. Its spirit was imprisoned, and so the man continued.

 

---------------

 

The Dizaster of light would camp atop a mountain, so the man had adopted the power of earth to fight it. The rhino’s skin had become his own as the horn the beast once possessed grew from his forehead awkwardly. But it did not deter him as he faced off with the shining white owl whose eyes carried the brightness of the sun. By using the earth as a shield, the man would block the owl again and again, until he could imprison the bird within a sphere of earth, and crushed it. The shining spirit was captured, and the man continued on for the last of them.

 

---------------

 

The Dizaster of darkness was an evil bat that hid in the deepest cave. The man had adopted the power of light to fight the darkness. The owl’s thick plumage grew all over him as he stalked until he found the heart of shadows. By now the man’s power had grown so great, his foe did not stand a chance. He filled the cavern with sunlight, and he destroyed the darkness in seconds. The spirit of darkness was imprisoned, and the man was at peace.

 

The plumage of light fell from him as he stood in the dimly lit cavern, his only company being the eight glowing tablets. He laid them out in the formation of an 8-pointed star, each element facing its supposed opposite. To think, the man thought, that the beings that had once caused ruin and pain wherever they had gone were now before him, helpless and imprisoned. He would feel some sympathy for them, but, their crimes were too great. They had committed countless atrocities, and taken so many lives for no reason at all. Perhaps now the world could heal without these monsters to tear open new wounds.

 

The man looked down at the tablets again, noticing how they were glowing in harmony. Each of them glowed in their elemental colour, the threads of their power pulling towards the center. The man watched in rapt fascination as their power met in the middle, a bright white light bursting out from there. The man averted his eyes in pain until the flash and resulting sun spots faded away. When he could see again, he found in the center of the eight a ninth tablet. One not of his design. He inspected it closely. It had no markings, no engravings. It was blank stone. And yet, somehow, he knew it was important somehow. Grabbing one of the other tablets so he could compared, the sudden disruption of the pattern broke the chain, and the blank tablet shattered, leaving only rubble.

 

The man gave the ruins a questioning look, and he wondered “Was there a ninth?”

 

 

Lydia gasped loudly, having finally returned to consciousness. The Dizasters were arguing amongst themselves loudly, but silenced when they found her mind active again. “What was that?” she groaned as the blanket of snow that had formed on her shifted.

 

“A memory. One you were not supposed to see” Blizzard answered angrily.

 

“That man, that kinda attractive man. He was the original, wasn’t he? That was when he captured you all” Lydia remarked in surprise at the fact that she admitted he was kinda hot. Damn that stupid sexy scar tissue.

 

“Indeed. The tablet you held was once our prison. We didn’t want you to see that, but it appeared the Pathway felt otherwise. We let out guard down, and it took advantage of that” Shade said in annoyance.

 

“So… Aquous… you were frozen. Seriously?” Lydia snorted in amusement.

 

“I underestimated him, okay?!” Aquous snapped in embarrassment.

 

“I thought you said he only used your powers after he got you all. Why didn’t you tell me he used your power from the start?” Lydia questioned.

 

“It was irrelevant. The fact is, we were his prisoners. And you got to see the worst of us. Those beasts were who we were so long. Spoiled, entitled beasts interested in only destruction. Our selfish actions cost us our freedom. That man taught us a valuable lesson about humility” Terras explained.

 

“He taught you that he kicked ass. He completely played you all, especially you Foxy. He completely kicked your ass without any powers” Lydia smirked.

 

“Don’t remind me” “Foxy” snapped.

 

“So, what was with that ninth tile? Were you trying to summon your original form?” Lydia inquired curiously.

 

“Not by choice. Those tablets didn’t contain us properly, so our powers leaked out. By being so close together, we created a theoretical container for our original self. Our Master didn’t know about our original form, so he never knew what it meant. All he knew was that there was a ninth one, and that was how he named us” Storm explained.

 

“You said you were named based on when you appeared after breaking away” Lydia pointed out.

 

“He got very… very lucky with that one” Shine grumbled.

 

“That was pretty intense though. I can’t believe you guys went down so easily though. I thought there would be some kind of struggle” Lydia jeered.

 

“We underestimated him and his magic. We were arrogant, stop reminding us of that” Shade snapped.

 

Lydia chuckled loudly. “Well, it’s nice to get a little bit of a history lesson at least” she mused as the wind picked her up, and she raced down A1. The mesh on her boots fading as they turned back into high-heeled boots.

 

Current position: A1 ½

[Love of Ghibli]

Dorian: Path of Death

The young specter looked to his left and noticed that there was another person actually here this whole time. He didn't recognize her right away meaning she was most likely a member of the Counter Corp. Oh hey there new friend whose...Before he could finish making his statements the Keyblade warrior came at him not caring about this new person on the scene. Dorian had to shift his focus, but he didn't want to be totally rude. Dorian decided to keep speaking to the stranger while constantly dodging these keyblade swings. Hey I'd like to stay and chat with you but as you can see this thing here doesn't seem to want to let me pass.  The stranger swung both blades at Dorian but Dorian countered with a dodge roll and he managed to dodge the attack and get behind his attacker. Dorian quickly blasted the assailant which shot the stranger next to Tenco. The stranger didn't seem to move for a second and seemed to be out for a little while. 

Dorian raised an eyebrow as he realized how easy that was. Well that was quick he thought with a hint skepticism. He then looked back at Tenco and waved his hand. So it looks like we're free to talk now aren't we. Nice to meet you...member of the Counter Corp. I'm Dorian of the Divine. So what should we do now? He said with a smile trying not to show any signs of malice.

Ending Location: B5

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Butlerok & Rhadamanthys: Path of Remembrance

 

Rhadamanthys was simply glaring at Butlerok and Butlerok was staring forward trying not to laugh. REALLY! Keep him alive you said! He'll be USEFUL you said! In my defense we are out numbered and he did show some impressive signs of strength. It was not the worse decision I have ever made. Well now look at the situation we're in! We're going to have to expend energy on dealing with the children who are just going to be corpse distractions for the real enemy! Butlerok nodded as he agreed with this assessment of events. Sadly the two weren't speaking softly so everyone else could here them. 

Wait a minute are you talking about me? Killua shouted across the way. I told you not to underestimate me already. Did you see what I just did to your friend? Well that was impressive. I will not take that away from you, however you are far too young to actually to partake in this battle. At your current pace in maybe ten years I think you would provide decent a decent challenge for any of the parties here. Hmph! Killua knew not to actually let his feelings show but he was annoyed about being talked down to so much. Kratos and Kenpachi stepped forward instantly. All this talkin' is killin' the mood. Kenpachi said trying to shift focus. Well there went that strategy Butlerok added with a snicker. Dishonesty was never my forte! 

With the mans eyepatch off and your opponent seeming to becoming more serious I say we have no choice, but to take this seriously ourselves. Excellent. Rhadamanthys closed his eyes for a second and disappeared to the point where they could hear his own heart rate. ROAR MY COSMOS! He tapped into the power that laid dormant in his heart and slowly started to glow purple. Within a second the ground began to quake under Rhadamanthys' power after a second that power had seemed to dies down. It was clear though that this wasn't the same Rhadamanthys as before. Killua's instincts were kicking in telling him that he should run away at some point, but he was not going to back down in the face of the enemy. Butlerok pointed to the top of his head and three eyes opened revealing the mark of the Kishin. At that moment his soul wavelength flooded the area with the essence of Madness. Kenpachi was used to this by now especially with his eye patch off....But...

Killua had entered a new level of fear. While he didn't realize it he didn't know he was trapped. He instinctively blitzed in front of Butlerok and stabbed his throat. Killua then looked in shock as he noticed that it wasn't Butlerok he stabbed it was Gon. He froze in fear as Gon's blood coated his hands. Then that blood morphed into Gon's face with tears flowing down from his eyes. Why, Killua why? the face hand cried. Killua was horrified as he tried to shake this form of illusion. It was was then that his brother Illumi appeared behind him and as Killua turned around to attempt to strike the assailant with his Gon hand Illumi instantly started choking him. Its okay brother...it's okay...

Kratos scoffed at Rhadamanthys surge in power. He didn't realize that his opponent was holding back this much this whole time. Unfortunately he wasn't ready for the Madness. Immediately he was warped to a land where his wife and daughter were waiting for him. Kratos slowly walked to them in the distance but it seemed that every step he took they grew further and further apart. It wasn't until he looked down and he realized that he was swimming in a see of blood. Kratos was horrified at this sight, but he kept walking further and further into the depths of his blood pool. Soon he was simply drowning and he didn't even think to save himself...

 

As two of the fighters were about to be die in their own mental anguish they both felt a large smack in the head. And in that instance they both snapped out of their trances and fell to their knees gasping for air. Kenpachi was still on guard in the face of the two opponents which was clear to say that he was the one who hit them and saved their lives. What just happened? Killua asked nervously. That would be the man in black...its a doozy the first time, but you shouldn't worry about it. Its a fear based thing...still your nerve and you'll be okay. Killua was now enraged. He seemingly disappeared in a flash and reappeared in front of Butlerok, but the Kishin did not seem to move. Killua got even more upset. He instantly triggered the Godspeed and aimed his claws directly at the Kishin mark on Butlerok's head. Rhadamanthys intercepted with a punch. Killua smirked. Too slow he said as he disappeared in the flash. Rhadamanthys stood back firmly and snicker as he grabbed Killua out of thin air. Killua looked shocked as Rhadamanthys casually swung the boy directly into Butlerok's already exposed arm. Hardened by the Mad Blood it was as if Killua's spine was bashed into a steel pole. 

Silly boy I can track the speed of light if I want to. Rhadamanthys spoke confidently. It was at this moment Kratos came charging in at Butlerok. Oh this won't end well. Kenpachi grimaced as he didn't have time to stop what happened next. Kratos swung down on Butlerok and Butlerok blocked with his blade Kratos raised his other hand and summoned the blades of Athena once again. With a free hand he was confident that he would be able to land a hit on the foe who dared to invade his mind like that. Butlerok smiled as he grew two full arms wielding black katanas out of his back. They both blocked Kratos' second attack and then Butlerok threw Killua into Kratos. While he was still in midair with a boy launched into his abs Kratos saw Rhadamanthys fly up and punch Kratos through the boy padding. Killua and Kratos flew back but were both caught by Kenpachi. After dropping them in the snow Kenpachi looked and rolled his eyes. Ugh this is going to be hard. He looked up and he noticed that Rukh were swarming around his sword again Omega Screech Alpha! Butlerok swung his blade and a massive purple blast of energy came out and threatened to destroy the group. Ugh Danku! Kenpachi through up his hands and a square barrier was erected blocking the attack. The shield was holding under the pressure of Butlerok's attack. Impressive... Rhadamanthys said stepping forward. He clasped his hands and raised them. He slammed them down and fired a massive ripple of energy at the barrier. The combined two attacks shattered the barrier and knocked all of the parties backwards. The three heroes managed to do a back flip from the initial impact and recovered some distance away.

The Hell is going on here? Killua said coming to with his hand on stomach. Kratos just looked up and snarled. Tch...they don' got serious on us. Good I was almost board. 

[Gαr]

Gon, Path of Remembrance C9

 

Gon didn't do much when K3 went off on Wesker and killed him dead. Gon had time to reflect on the new properties his Nen had taken on. It was a lot harder to use, like it was too thick and heavy, not to mention the almost infinite dark ocean that Gon felt looming behind. It felt like it a had a presence of its own, but Gon didn't want to worry about it now. One of the two left standing unleashed a new power that washed over Gon with similar properties to his newfound ones.

 

Gon saw a Whale Island ablaze. The once beautiful emerald isle was a mass of ruby and garnet. The forests and animals and people were now dead and burning. Standing on one of the docks, Gon was surrounded by the charred corpses of his friends and loved ones, like Killua and Aunt Mito. Gon reached out, but found himself on fire as well. He tried to scream, but couldn't. A shadow passed over him and three figures stood before Gon. They were Meruem, Neferpitou, and the reanimated corpse of Kite. Somehow he knew what their presence meant to him. It meant that Whale Island's razing and the massacre of his friends was his fault, all his fault. "No..." was all that Gon was able to choke out before being consumed in his fire...and was covered in a cool aura.

 

He opened his eyes and was behind a barrier erected by Kenpachi. Gon was surrounded by his black aura that he didn't remember using. He wasn't able to question it when the barrier shattered and everyone was sent backwards. Taking advantage of his present aura, Gon used Ken in case if their opponents decided to be cheeky.

[Dad]

"Annoying."

 

"You read my mind."

 

"Quit your gripin'.  If we're gonna kill the bastard waitin' after these two, you should probably stop squeelin' and start fightin'.  They've been kickin' your asses without retaliation."

 

Killua smirked.  It was true.  They had more combinations of attacks than Killua had of a fortune.  And Kratos.  He was furious.  But his fury was placed properly.  He stood up finally, dusting the snow from himself and shaking himself awake.  A glimmer of light shined off of the Golden Fleece, and caught Killua's eye.  "Wait, what is that?"  Kratos turned to look at the boy, then to the fleece, and back to Killua.

 

"The Golden Fleece.  A god crafted guard.  Able to deflect any manner of attack--"

 

"Any?"

 

"Most.  I've not pushed its limits.  But what does it matter?"

 

Killua glared at Kratos.  "You could've reflected that.  Right?"

 

"Not at the time.  It caught me off guard.  Had I tried to deflect those blasts, I could have been killed."  And he was right.  At the moment in question, Kratos was not in a place to change his positioning to deflect anything coming his way.

 

"And even if he had, there's a good chance he could've hit you or me.   Or Yachiru.  In which case I would have killed all five of you," Kenpachi said flatly.

 

"Hey--!"

 

"Nothin' personal kid.  It's how I operate.  Her life means more to me than this entire war."

 

"I agree with Kenpachi," Kratos followed up.  "I would do the same for someone I cared about.  And nothing would change that."

 

"Then what are you waiting for?" Killua said immediately  They looked at each other, then back to the other two.  "We need a plan."  "Yeah.  No more chargin' in," Kenpachi said nodding.  Killua pulled Kenpachi and Kratos closer, as he said, "I already have one."  Butlerok and Rhadamanthys looked at each other, then back to the triple Ks on the other side.  "Hey!" Rhadamanthys said stepping forward.  "No secret plans!" he said hurling a blast of purple energy down the field.  No one from the group looked up, as Kratos flicked his wrist, and sent the blast hurdling back at Rhadamanthys.  "You motherf--"  Butlerok stepped in and caught the blast in his hand, neutralizing it.  "Let them scheme.  It is of no importance.  They will fall here," he said folding his arms.  The duo could see Killua nudging Kenpachi in the ribs with his elbow, and the trio erupted into laughter.

 

"What the--"

 

"Are they joking about?"

 

"Hey, shut up!  We're talkin' here!"

 

"We'll be with you in a minute boys."

 

"Be silent."

 

"Oh I'm gonna rip his lips off!  I'm gonna make him kiss my ass!  KRATOS!" Rhadamanthys roared.  But now, Kratos retaliated.  An army of his Spartan brothers erupted from the ground, and formed a barrier around Kratos, Kenpachi, and Killua.  There were thousands of them, now making vision of the triple huddle impossible.  Rhadamanthys began to rip through the Spartan soldiers, dozens at a time, only to be met by a suddenly erected black wall.  It was a hadou spell.  Butlerok charged forth, bursting through the hadou spell, only to be visibly stunned by what he was seeing on the other side of the wall.  Only Kratos.  Kenpachi and Killua had vanished.  Kratos' had put his Blades of Fury away, and stood with his Blade of Promise in his hands.  Now, he ushered the duo forward to him, taunting Rhadamanthys and Butlerok.  Butlerok went to make the first move, but Rhadamanthys cut him off, shoving his larger ally aside.  He went to face palm Kratos, and hit him square in the chest with a blast of dark energy.  Kratos dodged the initial grapple, and reflected the blast skyward.

 

"Good.  He can do it."  Killua looked to Kenpachi, saying nothing aloud.  Kenpachi only grinned, as he looked to the sky.  His reiatsu began to spill over, and rocketed into the air.  The sheer heat from his reiatsu created a disturbing amount of air pressure, and caused clouds to form and the sky to darken.  They were rain clouds.  And from Killua and Kenpachi's position, things were perfect.  

 

Kratos dropped a sharp right hook into Rhadamanthys' jaw, before kneeing him in the stomach.  Kratos then took the hilt of his Promise, and shoved it into Rhadamanthys' spine.  Butlerok stepped in, and snatched Kratos free hand, then rapidly punched Kratos in the chest, leaving him covered in Mad Blood.  "Now.  Die in your world of fear," Butlerok said as he let Kratos go to fall to his knees.  But Kratos would not succumb to the mad blood.  Instead, he began to smile.  Rhadamanthys rolled over and onto his feet, irritated with Kratos.  "What are you smirking for!?  Your pals left you for dead!  You're done here!"

 

"No," Kratos said looking up at Butlerok and Rhadamanthys.  "You are."  

 

As Kratos, Rhadamanthys, and Butlerok looked upwards, the sky itself was filled with a flurry of clouds.  So many, in fact, that the sky itself seemed to be drawn towards the ground.  And now, they could see Kenpachi and Killua perched high atop the mountain behind them, with Kenpachi channeling his reiatsu into the sky.  Killua gave Kratos a thumbs up, and Kratos turned his attention to Yachiru in the distance.  She had already prepared for what was coming.  There was an orange shield around her, more than a dozen times over.  She smiled and waved at Kratos, who returned her smile in kind.  He turned back to Killua, and gave him a thumbs up.  Kratos clambered to his feet, watching Killua place a hand on Kenpachi's back.  Somehow, his arms weren't burned off in the process, but Killua began to channel an unprecedented amount of power into Kenpachi, which preceeded to be absorbed into his reiatsu, and soar into the air.  

 

"What in the name of Lord Hades--"

 

Kratos stood up and interrupted Rhadamanthys, stabbing his blade of Promise into the ground.  Kratos began to pour, as he did some ages ago, all of his magic power into the blade.

 

"Are you suicidal?" Rhadamanthys said angrily.  But Kratos did not waver.  Now, he poured his wrath into the blade, and it darkened in color.  Everything was in place, as Kratos raised the blade into the air, and fired a violent plume of raw, white hot energy into the sky, matching Kenpachi's reiatsu.  Butlerok knocked Kratos over, but he was too late.  "What did you just do!?" he bellowed.  Kratos was still smiling.  "It may not kill you," he said standing up again.  "But it will hurt."  Rhadamanthys scoffed.  "If it took that much effort, I'll walk out of the w--WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" Rhadamanthys roared again.  Kratos had left the Blade of Promise at his feet, and now wrapped himself, Butlerok, and Rhadamanthys inside his unbreakable chains.  What he did next, was all but insane.  Kratos proceeded to stab himself, Rhadamanthys, and Butlerok through their arms with his Blades of Fury, locking themselves together.

 

The blast that Kratos had fired finally pierced the clouds, causing them to part, and seal almost immediately.  Then, there was a violent rumble, shaking the very mountain beneath Killua and Kenpachi, causing the pathway to rock.  "Better move."

 

"He's gonna be okay, right?"

 

"He'll be fine," Kenpachi said as he and Killua leaped off of the mountain to watch the event from below.  The clouds began to cyclone downwards, but did not rotate.  Instead, a blinding light erupted from the black sky, and rocketed at the chained trio.  It was white in color, and as it barreled towards the land below, the mountain it scratched erupted into flames and rubble, melting almost immediately.  Kratos planted his feet firmly in the ground, feeling Rhadamanthys and Butlerok tugging at the chains.  But it was too late.  As the blast touched down, it hit Kratos fleece, and burst far and wide, eliminating the forest behind them, and now burning into Rhadamanthys and Butlerok respectively.  Kratos couldn't maintain the reflection for long, as the force of the blast shattered his arm, causing it to rip from its socket.  Rhadamanthys and Butlerok were launched into the lake in front of Kratos, and the blast followed them, boiling the frigid waters and causing the lake to turn dry instantly.  Kratos was tossed backwards, landing feet from Yachiru, who was still looking on in amazement.  The blast had continued backwards and forwards on the pathway, disappearing in the magical barrier around it.

 

Kenpachi and Killua made their way to Kratos, helping him to his feet.  Killua snapped Kratos' arm back into place, and they sat waiting for Rhadamanthys and Butlerok to return.

 

"Think they lived?"

 

"Yeah.  That wouldn't be enough to kill 'em.  Not with uh 'Mad Blood' and all that sheet.  What was that?  How much of a charge?"

 

"Twenty-five percent.  You have to remember, it was amped by your uh, what'd you call it?"

 

"Reiatsu."

 

"Right, that.  I had spend a lot of my energy fighting that Wesker guy.  Full charge would've killed us in the process."

 

"Think so?" Kratos said rubbing his head.  His energy was slowly returning.

 

"Yeah, definitely.  I would have had no choice but to cut off, and expend, at most, fifty percent of a charge."

 

"Well, since they survived that, what's that say about their boss?"

 

Killua frowned at this.  It said a lot.  "He would probably have ignored it."

 

Kenpachi didn't frown.  He was instead, very excited.  "That's pretty nuts," he said chuckling.  Yachiru had poked her head out of her shield, pointing to two shadows approaching from the dry lake now.  "Here they come," she said with a smile.  Kenpachi, Kratos, and Killua smiled at each other, as they stood up together.  Interrupting the moment, Killua's stomach growled.  Kenpachi and Kratos looked at him.  "Don't," Killua said raising a finger.  "Tch," said Kenpachi.  "We should take these guys to lunch after this," he said as he walked slowly towards Rhadamanthys and Butlerok, who were climbing out of the lake bed.  "Come back to my world and I'll buy us all a buffet," Killua joked.  Kratos whipped his blades about.  "I'm going to have to decline," he said suddenly.  "After this is over, I'm going to settle with my loved one."

 

Kenpachi and Killua stopped.  "Loved one!?"

 

Kratos nodded, stepping ahead of them.  But now, he sheathed his blades.  "I'm conceding."

 

"What!?  Why!?"

 

"I am old, Kenpachi.  I will either die here with my pride, or die with my loved one, with dignity.  I would rather the latter."

 

Kratos approached Rhadamanthys first, who had a clenched fist, ready to rip Kratos in half.  "That was dirty!" Rhadamanthys said right away.  "I'm kind of proud of you, Spartan."  Kratos grinned.  "We will not settle this today, Rhadamanthys," he said stepping in behind Rhadamanthys.  "What?  Why not!?  After all of this, you're going to leave me here!?  I won't allow--"

 

"Let him go," Butlerok said with a hand on Rhadamanthys' shoulder.  "This is the sign of a man who knows his limit.  You would do well to learn from him."

 

"He fought harder than this when we met before!"

 

"He's right.  I am not at my limit," Kratos said stepping into the dry lake now.

 

"Then why do you desert battle, Spartan?  Where is your honor?  Spartans never retreat."

 

"I do not retreat.  Not here, not now, not ever.  But I will not fight a war that will not have a victor.  And so I am going to take down your leader."

 

"Protheus?  Are you mad?"

 

"No.  I am the god of war."  Kratos blazed away, leaping high and using his Icarus wings to soar to the top of the staircase ahead of him, landing before his final quest.

[Tesability Black]

~Counter Corps - Path of Truth - Neos' POV~

 

“…You sure you’re actually fine?”
 
"Yeah, this isn't the first time I've smacked into a tree..." Twitching his nose to realize that it wasn't still sticking out like it was supposed to, but actually compressed into his head, he lightly closed up his nose by placing the tips of two fingers just into the openings and tried to blow out through his nose like a balloon. A muted 'pop' could be heard as the area of skin and cartilage returned to normal shape and size before he gave it a light scratch from a newly-found itch. "First time I impacted my nose like that, though."
 
“Well, if you’re fine then…I guess I’ll ask first regarding you.
 
Can you tell me about who you are? Your name, your home, yourself, all of that. As for things regarding Arturia…I…”
 
“-honestly have no idea about what I’m going to ask about her. You’re going to say that to him, aren’t you?” Neos looked back towards the other girl that had approached them, Yukari, seeing her impatience building. He slightly-raised a blue eyebrow at this, though he tried to remain calm and accommodating towards the other, towards Koishi with her questions.
 
“Well…I guess I’ll just ask you about the Counter Corps for now. Can you tell me about everything Arturia said regarding this war? Or the important parts of it, either would be fine.”
 
"I may have a fair numbers of stories regarding myself, but I'm surprised anyone could possibly seek me out to hear them." Making sure he didn't smack into yet another tree, Neos began to walking at a pace he thought suitable for the girls with him, beckoning them after him with his left hand.
 
"To really know the Ditto, you'd also have to know of me." Tracing the sound towards one of the trees ahead, Neos began to let a loud growl escape from his throat. Among the branches of one of the pink-flowered cherry trees was a splash of dark-purple with two dots of red staring back at the trio, which soon revealed itself to look shockingly like Neos had in the purple business suit before the Path had affected him, though he didn't have a hat of any sort on his dark-blue hair. It was strange that he was grinning about something most of the others wouldn't know about..at least not yet.
 
"Seriously, Gemini?!" Neos' voice carried on that bellow, possibly hear-able for quite a range. "First you drop the f*cking bombshell that I can't leave the damned Paths without you, now you're coming back to mess with me some more?!"
 
The double, Gemini, tsked at his counterpart, shaking a finger in front of himself towards Neos as he shook his head with a satisfied grin remaining on his face. "Easy, there, among the flowers is no time to fight...yet, at least." He then glanced at both Yukari and Koishi with an eye on each one, looking upon them as if looking at someone else though them with a knowing expression. "Bored yet, Hinanai Tenshi?"
 
Ending Location: A5

[The Warden]

|_)The Sorceress of Hope, Lydia(_|

|_)Pathway of Remembrance: A2(_|

 

Lydia breather deeply as she stood before the rather uninviting Forest of Remembrance. The very sight of the woods unsettled her beyond belief, as it was very obvious what lay beyond those woods. “Why do you hesitate?” Storm questioned.

 

“Because, I just know there’s something I’m not going to enjoy seeing in those woods. There’s clichés about spooky woods for a reason” Lydia answered, not too sure of herself.

 

“If you wish to face you future, you must face your past as well. I’m sure that’s how the anecdote goes” Terras rumbled.

 

“There’s no anecdotes about that. It’s just… scary” Lydia admitted weakly.

 

“Face it then. You’ve already had to face what a horrible person you are. What could possibly scare you more than that?” Shine questioned incredulously.

 

“Saying something I hate saying” Lydia whispered as she forced herself into the woods.

 

Her boots kicked up the snow as she slunk through the enormous trees. She spared the occasional chance to look upwards, just to see how far they went before having to check where she was going. Lydia still felt incredibly ill-at-ease, considering the past two experiences. Death had made her face something she could never have anymore. And Truth made her face up to her real feelings. If Remembrance was any indication, the worst was yet to come. And, it did, in a ways. In a small clearing in the trees, someone had been waiting for Lydia. It was a middle-aged woman with the same hair colour as Lydia’s, bar the greying patches around her roots. The signs of aging were spread on her face, but they all seemed to melt away in the face of the woman’s bright blue eyes. She woman smiled warmly as Lydia approached. “Hello sweetie” she greeted.

 

“Hello… mother” Lydia answered, trying not to choke up.

 

Lydia’s mother patted the rock, inviting Lydia to sit with her. And she did. They were only a foot apart, and Lydia was using every ounce of her control not to break down. Why did it have to be her mother first? “Are you okay dear?” Lydia’s mother questioned concernedly.

 

“I’m fine” Lydia sniffed, her barriers swiftly collapsing as her emotions broke through with a mile long battering ram.

 

“Lydia, you know you’re bad at lying. I can see it in your face” her mother chided sternly.

 

Lydia coughed awkwardly, to hide the sour feeling in her face as well as to cover up a choked up sob. “I’m fine, really” she lied.

 

“Are you?” her mother questioned in a nonplussed tone.

 

“No” Lydia admitted in defeat.

 

“Is it hard dear?” she questioned.

 

“It’s really hard mum” Lydia revealed.

 

“I’ve told you before Lydia. If you’re ever in trouble, your father and I are here for you” her mother said sweetly, holding her arms out.

 

Lydia leaned forward, falling into those soothing arms as she embraced her mother. “I’d rather just be with you for now” Lydia whispered.

 

“I know dear” her mother said gently as she stroked Lydia’s head. “But; if you’re going to say goodbye to him, you will need to make up with the man eventually.”

 

“Baby steps here mom” Lydia muttered.

 

Lydia’s mother chuckled gently as she gently picked Lydia back up, so the two could look at each other on equal ground. “You have his eyes” she said wistfully.

 

“I wish I had yours” Lydia grumbled.

 

“Well, you can use them when I’m done with them” Lydia’s mother remarked with a broad grin.

 

Lydia was so put-off by that, she actually laughed at her mom’s terrible joke. A tear rolled down her face as she continued to laugh until she was afraid they’d turn to sobs. But before they could, the kindly matron held her daughter’s hands tight, silencing the young sorceress. “Lydia, what you’re doing is something I could never begin to understand. But, I want you to be happy, and, just as importantly, safe with your life choices. Are you truly willing to do what you wish to do for the sake of our world and everyone else’s?” she questioned seriously.

 

Lydia stared at her mother intently, before sliding her hands out of the memory’s grasp. “I don’t know anymore. I’m throwing everything away. You…, dad, my friends, and everyone else I know. I… don’t know anything anymore” she uttered miseraby.

 

“You should have paid better attention in school then” a gruff voice commented.

 

Lydia growled darkly as she gazed into the trees, where a middle-aged man apparently sprouted from. He his hair was almost completely grey by now, and much of the front of his head was shiny bald. He was wearing an imperious looking business suit. “I passed high school” Lydia snapped in annoyance.

 

“You could have done better than just passed” her father grumbled dismissively.

 

“Stanley, you really need to stop being so controlling. This is her decision to make after all” Lydia’s mother chided sternly.

 

“I know it is Karin. I just want to make sure she’s safe and secure for the rest of her life” Stanley rumbled.

 

“Oh really?” Lydia snorted derisively. “Why is it then that you never agreed with any of my choices? Were none of them safe and secure enough for you?” she demanded.

 

“No. They weren’t. It was a poor choice to move out of home when you weren’t ready, just so you could live closer to your friend, who conveniently moved out just before you suddenly wanted too. You weren’t ready for that level of responsibility if you made a rash decision just to be closer to him” Stanley pointed out.

 

Lydia flew off the stone, the wind blowing intensely as she was absolutely livid at that accusation. “So what if I did?” she demanded. “So what if I did? At least that way I was closer to someone who cared about me” she snapped.

 

It was Stanley’s turn to get angry as he took a furious step towards his daughter. “You think I didn’t care about you? Would a man who didn’t care for his daughter pay for her to go through school, or offered to help her through college? Would a man who didn’t care about his family work ten hours every day for over twenty years to make sure his family was financially secure? Would a man who didn’t care one bit try to help guide his children on a path to make sure they never had to worry about money troubles?” he demanded, taking another step forward.

 

Lydia seethed furiously, taking two cautious steps back, bumping against the rock. “I could figure that out on my own. You just wanted to make sure I was alright your way. Well your way wouldn’t work for me daddy dearest. Cause I’m NOT! LIKE! YOU!” Lydia screamed, her voice echoing all around.

 

The two were staring daggers at each other, until a polite cough caught their attention. Karin was looking quite fed up with the two as she popped off the rock and stood between them. “Break it up you two!” she snapped, holding her arms out. “We’re all family here. Families aren’t supposed to be at each other’s throats except sometimes. And this isn’t that some time.”

 

“He’s the one trying to control my life” Lydia protested.

 

“She’s accusing me of madness” Stanley protested.

 

Karin was having none of that as her sharp nails gripped both of their ears tightly, bringing them down to her level with strength that you wouldn’t normally see in a woman her age. The two protested in pain, waving them arms about until she released them. “We good?” Karin demanded sternly.

 

“Yes” the two answered.

 

“Good” Karin said before adopting her usual pleasant demeanour. “Lydia, your father is just worried about you. He wants to make sure you’re ready to take life head so you can grab it by the horns, so you don’t suffer the problems other kids do” she explained sweetly.

 

“I know” Lydia said haughtily, folding her arms and looking away.

 

“And Stanley, you have to remember your daughter is her own person. And that sometimes you just need to trust her and her abilities” Karin explained.

 

“I know dear” Stanley sighed.

 

“Good, now, family hug time” Karin declared, holding her arms out for the two.

 

The two looked at the woman, and at each other. They both nodded as they embraced in a three-man group hug, the petite woman gripping the two like a cobra. “Okay that’s enough” Lydia decided and pushed her way out.

 

She turned her back to her parents as she closed her eyes in thought. “Lydia?” Karin questioned in concern.

 

Her daughter sniffed loudly, revolving on the spot and facing her parents with tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry. All of this is just a reminder that I’ll never be able to do this again. You’re my parents… at least, the memories of them. I… I’m happy to have been able to come to terms with this. Dad, I’m sorry for resisting you so much. I knew deep down that you only wanted the best for me, and out of me. And being a stupid teenager I kept pushing you away. Kept thinking you were trying to control me. But you weren’t. You were just trying to help guide me. I wish I could go back to my world and apologize to him for giving him so much crap over the years, but, well, that world is gone, isn’t it? I won’t get that chance to say it anymore. That’s horrible, really. To know you can’t take it back. So please, tell me… if I say I’m sorry, will you accept it?” she questioned.

 

“Of course. You’re my daughter, and I’m still your father, even if I’m a memory. It will mean the same either way, since we’d both answer the same” Stanley explained.

 

“Okay then” Lydia mumbled as she held her hand out to him. “I’m sorry, dad.”

 

Stanley looked at the outstretched hand, and she shook his head. Pushing her hand down he wrapped his arms around her tightly, and she did the same. “I’m sorry too, Lydia” he whispered.

 

Karin eyes misted up as she wiped away a tear from that beautiful little scene. “I’ve waited for this for so long” she sobbed.

 

Lydia broke away from her father, the man appearing less brutish than before as he wrapped his arm around Karin’s back and side. “I’m going to miss the two of you” Lydia smiled weakly as the memory of her parents faded away.

 

“You’ll see us again, we just know it” Karin declared as she and Stanley faded away into nothing.

 

Lydia hiccupped loudly as she fought back the tears that were yearning for the dam to burst. She cried to clear her throat as best she could, but it got trapped in her throat as a new voice came out of nowhere: “Bit cold, isn’t it dear?”

 

Spinning around, Lydia came face-to-face with an elderly woman with long white hair, and wearing a teal coloured gown with a white flower pattern. “Nanna” Lydia gasped, covering her mouth.

 

“Hello Lyla dear” Nanna said with a warm smile.

 

Lydia chuckled to herself. “It’s Lydia Nanna” she said, exhaling on her own name as she sat down with the old woman.

 

“Is it? I could have sworn it was Lauren” Nanna remarked, her head tilted quizzically.

 

“I’m sure” Lydia smiled.

 

“Okay Laura” Nanna smiled good-naturedly.

 

“It’s good to see you Nanna. I haven’t seen you in forever” Lydia smiled at the old woman.

 

“I only saw you the other day” Nanna remarked, giving Lydia a concerned look.

 

“Every second feels like forever, Nanna” Lydia explained.

 

“Indeed it is. Every second of every day counts Lorraine” Nanna agreed.

 

“Nanna, what do you do when you need to say goodbye?” Lydia questioned.

 

The old woman pursed her lips as she mulled that question over thoughtfully. “Well, I think you wave your hand and say “Goodbye” to that person” she answered seriously.

 

Lydia chuckled sadly. Nanna’s fight with age had never been a pleasant experience. And even when she was a memory it wasn’t. “So, what if I want to say goodbye to you?” she queried.

 

“Simple. You say “Goodbye Nanna”” Nanna answered.

 

“What if I can’t make myself say it?”

 

“Sometimes we have to do things we don’t want too. Like when we all had to say goodbye to Grandpa. You remember it, don’t you dear? Such a loud man, it was remarkable how he went so quietly. The ceremony was lovely too, as is his urn. It’s certainly a better sight than he was” Nanna cackled loudly, giving a weak slap on Lydia’s shoulder.

 

Lydia laughed awkwardly with the old woman, but she just couldn’t find the strength to laugh as she did. “I think I need to go now Nanna” she said sadly.

 

“Oh? But you only just got here” the old woman replied sadly, like a small dog.

 

“I know. It was only a short visit I’m afraid” Lydia sighed.

 

The old woman nodded as she started to fade away. “It was lovely seeing you Lydia dear” she said as she faded away.

 

Lydia held a helpless hand out to the area where her Nanna’s face had been. “It was lovely seeing you too… Nanna” she whispered weakly, the bitterness in her chest eating away at her.

 

Who was next she wondered. There were so many people, but, maybe, the one she needed to see most. Ah yes, he would do she decided as a memory manifested by her side. It was a young man who looked about her age. He had very short black hair with blonde highlights, and several piercing along his left ear. He gave Lydia a foul smile. “Sup Lyds” he said.

 

“Hi Tory” Lydia smiled, addressing her cousin.

 

“Been a while” the young man said lazily.

 

“Yeah, I haven’t seen you since your mother’s birthday” Lydia remarked.

 

“Oh yeah, that was a good one. So, what you been up to?” he questioned.

 

“Saving the universe” Lydia answered.

 

“Hardcore” Tory nodded thoughtfully. “Seen any awesome fights?”

 

“I killed a giant hydra” Lydia admitted proudly.

 

“funk me no way!” Tory gasped incredulously.

 

“Yeah, I hoped her to death” Lydia explained.

 

“Like funking Sailor Moon. I always said you were a total Serena” Tory said smugly.

 

Lydia shrugged sheepishly. “Yeah, I actually did kinda shout Cosmic Moon Power” she said with a guilty grin.

 

“You know that doesn’t work right?” Tory questioned.

 

“I know, it… it just made me feel better. She was pretty scary” Lydia explained.

 

“Must’ve been huge huh? Y’know, I am totes jelly that you get to do all this magical stuff. I’d funking kill to be able to pull sheet out of some of the anime I watch” Tory declared.

 

“I don’t know about that Tory. These fights are to the death. I almost died against that hydra. It scared the hell out of me I’ll tell you that” Lydia admitted.

 

“So? When you gotta fight, you gotta fight Lyds. You gotta be strong like Goku, and punch any jabroni who troubles you into next week. You can’t be scared or weak, otherwise you will die. No hesitating you goofball” Tory smirked, giving Lydia a stern punch in her arm.

 

Lydia grimaced as she felt the painful punch. How the hell a weaboo could hit as strong as he could was a mystery. “Thanks Tory, it’s always fun talking with you” Lydia smiled. “Be sure to tell your parents I said hi.”

 

Tory winked at her as he faded away. “Anytime Lyds. I’ll tell mom and dad you said hi” he said, making the peace sign as he disappeared.

 

Lydia was alone again, and her burden did feel lighter, but, there was still more to go. She closed her eyes and waited patiently for the next one to arrive, and he did so as Lydia felt the brush of his robes. As her eyes fluttered open, they stared into the eyes of the man with long platinum blonde hair. He gave her a gentle smile. “Hello Lydia” Remi greeted fondly.

 

“Hi Remi” Lydia greeted as she stood up from the rock to face the sage.

 

“You seem sad sorceress. Are you not happy being able to say farewell to those closest to you?” he questioned helpfully.

 

“You can say that again Rems. I feel like one of those grabber machine’s claws is trying to wrench my heart out of my chest” Lydia admitted, feeling the pain in her chest.

 

The sage chuckled warmly as he held Lydia’s hands good and tight. “You must never be afraid Lydia. Even of the things that frighten you the most. To admit being afraid is not weakness. It is only when you allow your fears to control your heart are you truly weak” he intoned wisely. “Never allow them to control your heart or your mind sorceress.”

 

“I know” Lydia smiled, always happy to hear Remi’s wise musings, and also when he’s trying to understand the concept of internet porn. “I’m still scared, but, I’m trying to not get me down Remi. It’s just, well, you’re smart, what sense do you make of all of this?”

 

“I’m afraid I do not know what “this” is my dear. The fight for the safety of the multiverse is certainly no “this”. No, not at all. It is a duty, and a desire sorceress. One you know quite well as you worked to help fight off the forces of all quite frequently. What difference does it make fighting in our world, or in any other?” he inquired.

 

“Well, for one thing, I could easily die” Lydia answered crassly.

 

“You could have died any time in our world Lydia. And you were never afraid of dying then. Fearing death isn’t a sign of maturity Lydia, it’s something that is just natural to anyone who has even been, or is still alive. You have come far in your own growth in a short amount of time Lydia, and your powers are far beyond what I could have comprehended. You even have the faith of the Dizasters behind you. They, and your friends and family believe in you. Do you feel that belief is misplaced?” he questioned, placing both his hands on her shoulders.

 

Lydia stared into Remi’s eyes, and, she could almost feel all that faith just radiating out of them. As heavy as the pain in her chest felt, hearing those kind words seemed to lift it like Atlas lifting the world. “No, no it’s not Remi” she answered firmly.

 

Remi smiled as his hands slid off Lydia’s shoulders, and behind his back. “I’m glad to hear it. And, I’m glad to see what a powerful warrior you have become. I expect you’ll do great things in the future” Remi decreed as he faded away.

 

“I hope so too Remi” Lydia whispered as her mentor faded away into cold snow.

 

The sorceress smiled to herself thoughtfully. Remi was always a source of great advice, even when he wasn’t even with her. “Yeah, he’s great isn’t he?” a voice remarked snidely.

 

Recognizing that voice, Lydia turned to face a young man hidden behind within a suit of golden armour. His hand was resting on his sword. “Adam” Lydia said fondly as she gazed at the Dimension Knight.

 

“That’s me” Adam said sarcastically.

 

“You’re an ass” Lydia chuckled.

 

“Sure am” Adam agreed, his own laughter muffled in his helmet.

 

“So, got any good advice for me?” Lydia questioned.

 

“Izzat what I’m here for? I thought it was just so I could rib ya a little. But, if I had any advice for ya, never stop being you ya dork. You’re being so manic depressive right now I wouldn’t have even recognized you as the same hyperactive crazy I’ve had to deal with” Adam snorted.

 

Lydia put her hands on her hips in annoyance. “At least I don’t have my sword up my ass” she countered, before laughing loudly. “Heh, you’re kinda right though. I’m working on it.”

 

“Well work harder crazy. It wouldn’t help anyone if you spend your time writing terrible poetry and slitting your wrists rather than fighting to save the entire multiverse” Adam remarked derisively.

 

“At least I’m the one doing it instead of you. You wouldn’t wet your metal pants when fighting what I’ve faced” Lydia boasted.

 

Adam laughed loudly. “Yeah, sure. But you know what? I don’t even care really. At least someone’s doing, even if it’s a dork like you. Peace out gigglestick” Adam saluted as he faded away.

 

“God you’re an ass” Lydia sighed contentedly as the knight was gone.

 

Well, that seemed to be it… bar one. Expecting her final visitor, Lydia sad patiently on the rock as a shadow danced on the boarder of the clearing. Something was moving amongst it, eying her up carefully. With a dreadful pounce a strange fox-like wolf appeared in the clearing. It stared at Lydia critically before it leapt onto the rock, and sat bolt-still. It stared at her as its tail flicked back and forth like a pendulum. “Mind telling me why I look like this?” the creature questioned.

 

Lydia chuckled as she gently scratched the creature’s ear, his left leg beating as she did so. “Oh Zac. I always thought you were so adorable when you looked like this” she cooed softly.

 

“That’s pretty creepy Lyds” Zac remarked as Lydia stopped scratching him. “I didn’t say stop” he said irritably.

 

Lydia snorted as she scratched her childhood friend’s doggy-fox ears. “Yeah, but so am I” Lydia admitted as she rubbed at his inner ear canal.

 

“That’s just one of the things I like about ya” Zac purred as pressure was placed on his itchy ear canals.

 

“I know. You not being weird with this is just one of the things I like about you” Lydia replied in kind, her hand slowly slipping away from Zac’s ear.

 

“You didn’t answer my question though” Zac pointed out whilst pointing at her with a paw.

 

“It’s… easier this way” Lydia admitted cautiously.

 

“Easier to say goodbye you mean?” Zac questioned.

 

Lydia felt a powerful lump form in her throat, preventing her from speaking. So she just nodded unenthusiastically. “Does it really have to be goodbye Lydia?” he protested.

 

“Yes” Lydia said weakly, turning away in shame. “It’s… just not the same anymore Zac. There’s a bigger picture now, far bigger than our little world. I just, wouldn’t feel right, y’know?”

 

“I understand what you mean. But, would you really forsake everyone for what you feel is right? Does that feel right to you?” Zac inquired.

 

“It’s not like that Zac. It’s not like I want to throw everything away. It’s just… well, what Arturia said. It’s not like I’m trying to rush into the idea of being a Counter Guardian. I’ve been thinking it over ever since she told me about it. I just… I just hate what Protheus is trying to do. He wants to change the multiverse for whatever selfish reason. It pisses me off that he thinks he’s allowed to do that sort of thing” Lydia huffed in annoyance.

 

“Do you think you could beat him? Do you want to be a Counter Guardian so you can beat him?” Zac questioned, his tail flicking left and right.

 

Lydia snorted loudly. “Yeah right. Like I’m the only one here who wants a piece of that jabroni. No. No, I want to be a Counter Guardian so I can help protect the multiverse from people like Protheus. The obnoxious jackasses who think they can do whatever they want and hurt whoever they please. Those sort of people piss me off.”

 

“So, why is it so bad then? You’re doing what you want to do. And, eventually, we all say goodbye to each other. Whether we want too or not” Zac said as he tilted his head.

 

“I know. It’s… it’s just… ugh, I can’t explain it Zac. It’s a feeling that’s impossible to explain” Lydia sighed, rubbing her eyes roughly.

 

She froze in place as she felt a strong pair of arms wrap around her shoulders. A comforting head pressed against her own. “Try me” Zac whispered into her ears.

 

“It’s just. I’m so torn. Torn between my world, and the multiverse. It’s everything I’ve ever wanted. So much to see and experience. Even the worlds that existed in anime are just another universe. There’s even a Howl’s Moving Castle universe Zac. I want to see it all. But, if I do…” she trailed off.

 

“You’re afraid you’ll never want to come back?” Zac finished.

 

“…yeah. I’m afraid of that. There’s just so much to do. My life changed the moment that… uhh, sword guy recruited me. I just, it’s not the same if I go home. If I keep my memories, then nothing will ever feel the same again. But, if I have them erased, then all of this would have been pointless. There would have been no point to fighting in all if I couldn’t be allowed to remember it” Lydia explained, very confused about this.

 

“But, you already know your answer Lydia. You want to be a Counter Guardian to save our world. And, it’s not as if there won’t be a Lydia back at home either. You already figured it out, haven’t you?”

 

“Yeah, I know. Wish the timelines to split, so I’m the alternate Lydia. Granted, I don’t know if I am already. But, is it right to sacrifice an alternate continuity like that?” she questioned.

 

“Well, we were time locked y’know. Even without you there wouldn’t be much going on as all of us are frozen in a single point of time” Zac pointed out.

 

“Well, yeah. But, morally Zac. I can’t just go running off when there are people who need me. To even suggest that is just telling me what I want to hear” she protested.

 

“Or maybe, it’s what your heart already knows, but your decency can’t admit. You’re caring, and you’re kind Lydia. Not always, just, when it counts the most. But is our world worth a countless number of universes?” Zac questioned.

 

“Well, no” Lydia sighed. “The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few. One world iin favour of many, and, all that. It’s just, how can I tell myself that?”

 

“Simple. Turn around” Zac requested.

 

A firm hand took her waist and spun her around. Before she could even say a word Zac planted his lips on hers, and they kissed passionately in the woods. Lydia’s leg cocked itself up as she was enraptured in this moment of perfect. But like any moment, it passed, and her lips broke away. “Lydia” Zac said in a serious tone. “Our world isn’t going anywhere any time soon. We’ll always be waiting for you, no matter how many years you take. You know what the right thing is. Man up and do it” he implored.

 

Lydia’s eyes went all squinty-like as she pushed herself away. She felt incredibly nauseous, and she so dearly wanted to throw up. “Zac….”

 

“Lydia, you know you’d regret it if if you didn’t take the chance to make a difference in the multiverse. You want something you want to hear? Then hear me out. Do it. Don’t let fear stop you. Don’t let what or what ifs stop you from doing what you feel is right. Nothing ever stopped you before, why start now? If you try to overthink it of course you’re going to worry” he explained.

 

Lydia laughed dryly. Why did he always have to make stupid amount of sense. “You’re right, as usual. Yes, I am afraid. Yes, I don’t want to lose you all. But, if my power can help protect more worlds, why shouldn’t I lend it? It’s not as if I can’t come and visit. And, all of you will be in my heart. I’ll never truly leave you” she said hopefully.

 

As she turned around, she was greeted with everyone who ever mattered in her life. Her family. Her friends. Her co-workers and boss. Her Tae Kwon Do instructor. Mister Tuxedo and Rowena as well. The people who she lost contact with. And, most importantly, the man she loved. Tears of joy ran down her face as she bowed gracefully to all of them. “Thank you… everyone. Thank you for helping to shape my life, and to help me become who I am. You will all always be in my heart, and your memory will never die!” she declared loud and true, raising her staff into the air.

 

The memories all cheered loudly as they faded away one by one. Her parents looked at her with pride in their eyes as they left the world. Tory and Adam gave her a poignant thumbs up as they left. Remi bowed courteously as he faded away. And Zac… he didn’t need to do anything. Just seeing him was enough as he was gone. It would be wrong to say Lydia was alone in that clearing; as she knew full-well she was never alone anymore. Especially since a stern pairs of hands clapped proudly as one last figure appeared before Lydia. It was the Master. The one who commanded the Dizasters so long ago stood before her. “I must say, that was quite inspiring young sorceress” he praised as he stood before her.

 

“What. How?” she stammered, not sure why she was even having this memory.

 

“We’re proud of her too” Fire agreed.

 

“He can’t hear you” Lydia pointed out.

 

“Yes I can” the Master cut-in.

 

Lydia gave him a quizzical stare. “Right” she said cautiously.

 

“Ah, my old friends. It has been millennia since I heard your voices” the Master said happily.

 

“We’re delighted to see you as well” Storm squawked.

 

“I can hear you all chatting away. It’s remarkable how you’re behaving yourselves enough to live quietly inside this young girl’s head. I apologize for them, they can be nuisances at time” the Master joked.

 

“Accepted. These chuckleheads can be a bit annoying at times, but, it’s nice having them with me. They’re like friends who never go away, even once you start insisting they do” Lydia smirked.

 

“We’re still here you know?” Blizzard said indignantly.

 

“We know” the Master and Lydia answered.

 

“So, why are you here though?” Lydia questioned the old man.

 

“For them, of course. They just wanted to see me one more time, before they become one again” the Master said airily.

 

“Indeed we did. And, we’re happy to have gotten that chance. We did well to contain ourselves over her sappy goodbyes. We were so sad to have lost you to the Supreme King so long ago, and we’re sorry our power wasn’t enough to protect you from him” Shade declared.

 

The Master waved his hand. “No need to apologize, it was unfortunate, but my life was nearing its end in any case. You did your duty well, and I can’t blame you for my own failing. However, I just want to know: Are you sure now my friends? Becoming one again creates the risk that you will never be yourselves again, should you split. Are you prepared to face that risk?” he inquired.

 

“Yes, we are” the Dizasters answered together.

 

“I see, then, you have no need for me” the Master said as he turned to walk off, though, he gave one spare glance. “Granted, if you wish to merge, do it now. There are some fierce battles ahead, and you should be ready for them. Do it now, or forever hold your piece” he warned as he faded away.

 

Lydia gave a questioning look to where the man had been. “He’s right” she admitted.

 

“What?” Blizzard asked.

 

“Well, better now than never really. The Divine are strong, and, well, I’m at the last pathway. From here on it will be nothing but a hard fight. We should be ready and in-sync” she explained.

 

“But… before” Aquous stammered, now very unsure of all this.

 

“I’m sure you’ll make it out alright. You made it to me alright despite the odds being practically zero. When you split, I know you’ll be the same as you always were” she smiled comfortingly.

 

“That doesn’t help” Volt cried.

 

“I know it doesn’t. But, sacrifices. We might as well get it over with now, then we can blast through the remainder of this pathway” Lydia explained.

 

“Well, yes… but…” Terras grunted.

 

“She is kinda right” Shine admitted.

 

“What?” Shade demanded.

 

“It’s the sense of things. We need to be at our strongest now that we’ve neared the end. The first Dizaster’s power is necessary to for that end. We should honour our Master’s request” Shine implored.

 

“He was a memory!” Storm screeched.

 

“A memory of the man we cared about for deeply” Fire admitted.

 

“But… you… yes, you’re right” Storm settled.

 

“Then we’re in agreement?” Blizzard questioned.

 

“Aye!” the Dizasters chimed together.

 

“Then let’s do it boys. We have a multiverse to save” Lydia declared, stamping her staff into the snow.

 

“Yes, lets” the Dizasters said together.

 

Eight Become One

 

Lydia gasped as she felt herself pulled into her own mind. The eight Dizasters stood waiting for her, each of them in their pairs as they stood high on a floating platform in the air. “Thank you for keeping us safe, Lydia” Fire declared proudly.

 

“I’m glad to have had you guys. I won’t forget any of you, no matter what form you take” Lydia promised sincerely.

 

For animals, it was surprising how they could smile so sincerely as their physical appearances melted away, releasing their individual spirits into the air. “What was broken, be born anew. Our true form, we now renew. To do what must be done. We return now, eight become one” they intoned as their spirits aligned, unleashing a burning golden light.

 

On the outside, golden light blasted out of her mouth and eyes as the spirit of the original Dizaster was reborn. Inside her own mind Lydia had to avert her eyes from the intense light. It pierced through her fingers ad blinded her even after the light faded. And that when she felt it. An intense pressure and weight in her mind. Prying away her fingers, Lydia gasped in shock as her own surprised face was reflected in an eye bigger than her head. It had a burning golden colour with a slit pupil that focused intently on her. It constricted even more tightly as it gazed at her, before it pulled away.

 

Lydia trembled in awe as she finally got a good view of the creature in front of her: A golden dragon that could be felt in every part of her mind. She could feel him extending for miles, worming into every part as the dragon gazed at her imperiously. His long moustache fibres floated over to Lydia, slyly entangling around her. “Are you frightened girl?” he questioned, his voice booming like thunder.

 

“A little” Lydia answered.

 

The dragon grunted loudly. “Good, you are wise to be afraid of great power. My other selves had some awe in you, and, I can begrudgingly admit I can see it too. Not much, but some is there. You will make an adequate host… girl” the dragon hissed.

 

“Okay. Good. Good. Now that’s out of the way, what is your name?” Lydia questioned.

 

The dragon laughed loudly. “I have no name. I existed before such things even existed” he boasted proudly.

 

“Can I call you Avalon?” Lydia requested.

 

“If you feel like you need too” the dragon answered lazily.

 

“Okay, so, what now Avalon?” Lydia questioned.

 

Avalon unleashed a guttural growl as his enormous head drew close to her again. “You hold on as tightly as you can girl. For now… we… are one” he intoned.

 

Lydia gasped loudly as she felt Avalon’s true power for the first time. On the outside, a golden aura radiated out wide, blasting the leaves off the trees as she rose into the air. The golden aura radiated even more fiercely as it forged itself around. A thick golden breastplate formed, with jagged scaling for protection. Two dragon heads formed on her shoulders as pauldrons, their mouths open and alert as the armour ran along her arm, protecting her body from harm as they ended in clawed gauntlets. The golden spread down her legs, becoming a fine pair of greaves and armoured legging that overran her boots. Each armoured leg ended in three-toed clawed feet. The upper half of a dragon’s head appeared on her head as a helmet, two metallic flaps that were the lower jaw hung from each side of her face as her hair ran down her back. With a loud sigh a pair of majestic golden wings bloomed from her back, radiating an aurora of colours. As they hung in the air.

 

Lydia landed gently on the ground, the golden light burning in her eyes, shining intensely as she felt truly alive, and, truly powerful. Avalon's power was rushing through her, mingling with her own. She felt like she could do anything. Reality was her jabroni. “Remarkable” she said in a harsh whispered.

 

“As you should feel. Those feeble fractions are nothing compared to my power. The eight elements are yours to command, amongst, other things” Avalon purred.

 

“What things?” Lydia questioned.

 

“Hold out your hand silly girl” Avalon barked.

 

Lydia did so, a golden light forming as the final evolution of her staff came at hand. The shaft was the same as before, bar a thinner portion intended for her own grip. Near the bottom of the staff the metal twisted around each other in two bands, forming two sharp points coming out the mouth of… well, they were reptilian heads, but they weren’t dragon heads. The upper portion of the staff had also changed. With three prongs of gold twisting around each other on the outer hemisphere of the staff. Four bands of gold ran around them as they ended in the same reptilian heads. Inside the circle were shorter heads, with a strange aquamarine gem being used as the focus of the staff. The most peculiar thing though, was that the staff was completely platinum, with traces of black on the intricate reptile head… vaguely familiar heads. “What is this?” Lydia questioned.

 

“I appropriated that curious gem of yours as the focus of the staff. It possesses great power, and I detected it contained powers associated with the soul. You could even damage the likes of Protheus by assaulting the most vulnerable part of life. As for the colour, that should be obvious to you Witch-Slayer” Avalon remarked.

 

Lydia held the head of her staff in her hand, inspecting the serpentine heads. They were the heads of a hydra, eight of them in all. Lydia smiled at this. “Thank you for fighting by my side as well LERNA” she whispered to the Soul Gem that was clamped tightly into the staff.

 

“You had fear of the gem fading, but do not fear. I will sustain it with my own power” Avalon explained.

 

“Can you do that?” Lydia questioned.

 

“Will you tell me otherwise?” Avalon countered.

 

“Not really” Lydia shrugged.

 

“Then let’s leave it at that. There is much Pathway to cross, let us not waste any more time, girl” Avalon commanded.

 

“Right” Lydia nodded as she flexed her golden wings.

 

The helmet she wore forced itself down, covering the upper part of her head as the jaws snapped into place, giving her the fiercesome visage of a dragon as she peered out of the eye holes of the head. Lydia rocketed above the treeline in an aura of gold, and she launched herself over the forest at breakneck speed, nearing the end at a terrible pace. Her aura was radiating wildly, she was like a golden beacon in the sky.

 

Current Position: A6

[Reinforce]

Chandra

Pathway of Truth: C13

 

Chandra shivered, hearing his explanation about the creatures. To think that there were being of such power, who had previously preyed upon planeswalkers as they 'walked the Blind Eternities. As he explained the circumstances behind their return, all colour abruptly seemed to drain out of her face, horrified that she'd played a part in setting those creatures loose upon the world once more. That feeling only lasted until his final comment, causing her to shake her head and laugh and breaking the solemn mood that had otherwise been growing. 

 

"Well, you don't seem to be very adept at bracing for such explosions then."

 

A light grin grew across her face as she said that, before turning to walk up the steps.

 

---

 

Ayame

Pathway of Death: A1

 

“So…do you have any ideas on why it felt like this conflict was very quiet? I haven’t met any enemies nor allies so far aside from those made by the pathways, and for something with this magnitude of importance, it was pretty jarring. And also…sorry if I’m being too forward, but do you fancy going through this pathway together?”

 

"Well, as far as I can tell, most of the members from both sides seem to be more interested in completing the pathways rather than fighting. I've only encountered a few others myself, so I can only guess that it's because these pathways are still fairly large, and most members of both sides are more interested in completing the paths than actually fighting. And I'd be happy to go through the pathway together, a bit of company might make this pathway less frightening."

 

With her reply spoken, Ayame started to follow the paty on again, walking with Kazuya and what she was guessing to be one of his summons, as the lady hadn't been introduced or spoken at all.

 

Ending Location: A2

[Love of Ghibli]

Butlerok & Rhadamanthys: Path of Remembrance

As the blast washed over both of them the two fighters were immediately blasted back into the lake of nostalgia. There they were consumed with all of their memories. It was much more jarring than immense pain of the blast. As the blast started to take out the water in the lake Butlerok and Rhadamanthys struggled to move against the energy and large some form of counter attack. The adrenaline was moving through them and with that they were able to move through the waves and waves of energy and pain. As they survived the attack with blood drenching from their faces they walked back up to former snowy overhaul where their enemies were. Needless to say, they were pumped. Such a massive large scale attack clearly warranted another one. 

 

Unfortunate by the time that made it back to their four opponents it seemed as if the air of the battle had shifted entirely. It was then that they had the awkward conversation where it seemed like the fight had ended with that final play. After a second of Rhadamanthys calming down he looked around and noticed that landscape had been drastically altered. Butlerok was actually fascinated when he heard that Kratos' true goal was to actually take down Protheus himself. After a little bit of thinking that would actually be a good thing for them. Granted while Kratos may not be able to even lay a finger on Protheus, especially after the display he noticed with him versus that woman. In fact it is likely that Kratos will die a heroic death before the hands of Prothues...Butlerok looked at the other members who helped him in that battle and then made a slight realization. But if he were to have help....Yes, that was a plan. If Kenpachi and these two boys were to help Kratos he would be able to actually to put some form of a fight.

As the Spartan flew away Butlerok looked at the other combatants and he snickered. Well Rhadamanthys...without Kratos it wouldn't take much work to actually kill these three. Should we partake? Do not lie, you have no intention of actually fighting them. That is correct. Besides it appears as if they have reinforcements in the wings waiting any way. Butlerok's was able to see the real soul in the distance. It was funny how he didn't notice it before but it made sense seeing as he was really involved in the fight. Interesting, are they strong? Rhadamanthys inquired while still looking at the members of the Counter Corps. I imagine so if they are still alive after being in the quake of that last attack. Meh. 

Butlerok raised his hand and randomly waved it across the sky. The members of the Counter Corp immediately went on guard as they noticed all of the small black bird like creatures fly aimlessly around them. Like Rhadamanthys said I have intent on killing you. The Rukh started to go into the participants and they would feel their energy replenish and their wounds heal. Killua's broken ribs were healing. The burn marks on and deep gash on Kenpachi were healing. The same was also happening for Butlerok and Rhadamanthys as well. If you all foolishly want to go against the one who currently leads the Divine. Then we wish you luck as you will need it. Even we are not sure of his abilities and we technically work for him. The least we can do is make sure you are not injured before the battle. 

Why don't you tell your friend in the back there to come out? Rhadamanthys said grinning a sadistic grin mainly due to the fact that he didn't get a chance to go all out. Do not forget we have yet to face our trials on this path so it would be wise to conserve energy. Ugh...must you ruin the mood? Butlerok took in a deep breathe and with his eyes closed he retracted all of the madness and evil that was protruding from him. You all may go and proceed to your next path across this...lake. However if you want to stay and get slaughtered...you are free to exercise that option!

Ending Location C9

[Tesability Black]

~The Divine - Path of Truth - Jace's POV~

Under his cloak did Jace actually flip off the pyromancer, another wave of embarrassment passing through him before daring to take the stairs himself.

It was strange, just by walking at his normal speed, he was actually climbing up them faster than Chandra was, but each time, he was also walking up two steps at a time. One would almost swear he was actually used to dealing with much-larger steps in the past.

"You're moving a little slow, Chandra, how about keeping up?" Allowing himself a little jab at Chandra for the jab she dealt him earlier, a small sideways grin on his face as he glanced back to face her, he stopped as the steps leveled off into another flat surface, prompting him to look up towards the purple crystal in front of him, nothing appearing past it beside more clouds and no sign of anything else past the large jewel.

 

‘Are you content with your present self’?

 

Jace lowered his hood once more at the question that entered his mind, staring at the faint reflection given off from it of himself. Slightly looking down, he suspected that he couldn't move on unless he answered, but there was a small problem.

Even he didn't even know the answer to that question, though that wasn't the only question he didn't have an answer to now, which reminded him...

 

Turning around, he waited until Chandra joined him near the crystal and asked one of his own. "What exactly is this 'Purifying Fire'?"

[Maeriberii Haan]

---

 

Gemini, Koishi, Neos, and Yukari

Pathway of Truth - A4

 

“What are you even supposed to be?” The new being’s presence startled Yukari for a bit due to him appearing suddenly. He looked pretty similar to Neos, colors aside, but unlike the man in the yellow, the new presence emitted an air of uneasiness from here, which was pretty much a bad omen already. He exchanged some words with Neos as soon as he emerged, before turning around to see Yukari and Koishi, a disgusting grin clearly present on his face. But, even if he was looking at their direction, Yukari know he was not looking at them, as if both her and Koishi were not even there. His words afterwards made the entire thing more and more odd.

 

"Bored yet, Hinanai Tenshi?"

 

“...Wait, wait a second.

 

Did you just say Hinanai? Is she even around here? Why did you call her name all of the sudden? Where is she?” Yukari asked, concerned by those four words that the new being just said. It was how he called out the name of that certain annoying Celestial out of nowhere that made the thing suspicious. Yukari did hear from Reimu earlier that a...less than mentally sound Tenshi was running around on the pathways, and with the purple name calling that brat’s name out all of the sudden with that kind of tone, without waiting for confirmation, decided to immediately go up in guards and started to summon gaps all over the immediate area, using the eyes on them to look out for the presence of that nuisance. Yet...she couldn’t find anyone even remotely similar to her around. Yukari started to suspect the purple man was talking about something else entirely, and shifted her attention back at him.

 

“What do you mean when you called out that name, shapeshifter? Do you know her? Is that celestial is even around? Do we even talk about the same person here?” Yukari pushed the man for answer, starting to be really impatient with all the surprises and uncertainty that suddenly became apparent with the purple man’s appearance on the scene. Koishi meanwhile, suddenly became silent, frozen in her place as soon as the purple man appeared. Yukari kind of worried about what it might mean, but she decided that it wouldn’t really be concerning enough for now. There are still a lot of questions that still needs to be answered, after all.

 

“Huh, mistaken identity, a slightly-unexpected response.”

 

“How about you can the Tauros-sheet and get out of here,” Neos growled, a clenched-up left fist now visible. “We don’t need you spouting off nonsense again.”

 

“You seem to know more about how things goes here, purple man.

 

...I wonder, do you happen to refer to something otherworldly earlier, instead of someone that’s actually was here?” The dynamic between the two of them, the light and dark side of a being, started to intrigue Yukari more and more, though not as much as how it seemed the purple one have a lot more knowledge on things than he let on. For one, Yukari despised being left in the dark with unanswered question and incomplete information, so it’d be natural if she push the two of them more and more forcefully. But right now, probably a less aggressive approach could be better.

 

“Ah, who knows what I’m talking about,” the man dressed in dark-purple, Gemini, stated while raising his hands into the air by either side of himself, eyes closed with an amused and almost-whimsical expression. “Other than myself, of course.”

 

“Just what the funk are you doing here? Wasn’t it enough to deal with you in Death? First you ‘help’ me and Arturia out against her Ultimate Enemy, then she tried to kill my ass to get rid of you!” Neos was blindly venting at this point, seeing the dark twin in front of him bringing forth one whopper of a rage that was only barely contained for now.

 

Gemini lowered his hands while placing his right hand on his hip, that damned now-toothy grin of his never leaving his face, revealing four enlonged fangs, very similar to a vampire. “Now, now, you’re not faulting me for the Path choosing me as your ‘Ultimate Foe’, now are you? It is not I whom decides, after all. However, it is up to the one designated as such to behave how they would in such a fight. And you know full well I’m just as like to help as to harm.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

Yukari turned around as she heard those words being spoken. After being completely silent for a while, Koishi opened her voice in response to Gemini’s words, even before Yukari could actually respond to it. The cheerful, if a bit dry tone she had earlier on had completely disappeared from her, and what was left behind was something terribly disturbed, a serenely calm, yet foreboding tone. Yukari knew Koishi had been feeling really uneasy around Neos, or in the pathway proper actually, so this might have some relation to those previous cues. Whatever the case was, it’s starting to get pretty concerning.

 

“You...get away from me! Get away from this place!” This time, her voice was as if Koishi’s roaring, as an expression of disgust to Gemini’s mere presence. Her third eye floated before the silenced Yukari, completely opened unlike the half-shut state it was in not long ago. “Get those thoughts out of my head! Shut it...shut it all up! Shut these voices up, please!”

 

"Koishi...? Anything wrong?" Yukari asked, though she had some guesses already about the answer to her own question, none which were pleasant. For the most part, mainly the third eye being fully opened would explain why Koishi acted like this. Koishi, a satori, had the ability to connect to and read the heart and mind of anyone that had not closed theirs, without her having any control about what she saw, heard, or felt. Others hated her for this power, and in the end, she also grew to hate that ability so much to the point of her closing her own heart and mind to stop that power, but it only made things worse from her, despite her becoming someone that couldn’t be hated nor loved anymore. Yukari thought that she had finally managed to figure out a compromise of those two states with Koishi’s state after she forced her to drown in that lake in Remembrance, but it seemed that it didn’t work for long. Perhaps due to Gemini's presence instead of anything else.

 

It’s perfectly probable that Koishi saw something from the new being’s mind that she’d rather not see. The biggest question right now would be about how the eye did became fully opened in the first place, but right now, that felt a bit insignificant. What’s important was to snap Koishi back to her senses before this ended up far worse than what Yukari intended.

 

“Koishi…close your eyes. Calm yourself...don’t think too much about what you see.

 

Koishi, can you hear me?” Still no answers from the girl in question as she still convulsing uncontrollably due to whatever was bothering her. Yukari felt a bad omen due to this.

 

"Ah, so that's how she's gonna play this, hm," Gemini muttered to himself, before continuing to speak with a voice more normal in volume. "That's a no-can-do, m'dear. Blame Origin for my presence. And in all honestly..."

 

...a pitch-black, very-demonic aura with red spider-webbing throughout it suddenly came widely into view around the dark-hearted double, a delighted look on his face as if he was a torturer about to enjoy another 'session' with his victim, unhelped by the sight of his fangs. Even Neos found himself stepping a few paces back, as if surprised to see the blackness. "I'd be honestly amazed if you could hear my thoughts, considering a Dark Pokemon like myself are unaffected by the Psychics of the Omniverse."

 

“These thoughts...stop it...

 

Yukari, please stop all these thoughts from pouring in…”

 

Of course, Yukari couldn’t do a thing about it despite of her desire to answer Koishi’s desperate pleas. While either physically or using her powers Yukari might be able to shut off Koishi’s third eye once more, she felt that would be a fate worse than what she’s currently suffering, and if she chose that fate over listening to Gemini’s heart, she should’ve done the deed herself after all. The best option for Yukari to take right now probably was just to stay back from this mess, and hope it could resolve itself sooner or later. And just leaving right now wouldn't be an option. There's still things that the false human hid from her about this. If she wished to be in any way able to make a move in this conflict, she would need to stay and find a way to interrogate Gemini further.

 

Meanwhile, in response to the darkness emanating from Gemini, Koishi started to push herself away from Yukari’s back, using her tentacles to keep a steady hold to the ground in the meantime while she crawled away to better face her enemy. Her body was being unnaturally limp like a ragdoll moved by the strings of her tentacle, but the third eye, her true body, stared intensely towards Gemini’s direction, full of hatred and disgust to the purple man - something very uncharacteristic of hers. And then, without giving further warnings, she summoned a dozen tentacles and attempted to impale Gemini with those.

 

“I...I’ll go remove you myself then! I’ll stop these thoughts with my own effort!”

 

She didn't even sound like herself right now. Whatever she saw inside of Gemini's mind, it started to corrode her. Though the glee in his expression had toned down a bit at the sudden tentacles impaling him in various areas of his form, Gemini shook his head as a trio of dark-pink orbs appeared in front of him, located in each open hand and not far from his face.

 

"Have you ever laid witness to..."

 

The three orbs connected to each other with lines of a lighter-pink to form a triangle, which soon filled with an energy that was a true pink shade.

 

"...the Light of Ruin?"

 

And the energy within the triangle burst forth in a solid line towards Koishi...who found herself quickly picked up bridal-style and moved from the path of the light by a momentarily-unseen aid.

 

Once the ray dissipated, Gemini noticed that his intended target had disappeared, pulling out the tentacles that had impaled him against a tree one by one, the holes disappearing as he did with a reddish energy filled the yellow-leaking gaps for the moment. Glancing towards the direction that Koishi had been  moved to, he spotted Neos letting her stand back onto her own feet from the position he once had her in to save her. "Should have known that Talen wouldn't allow her precious puppet to stand idle for long," he muttered to himself.

 

“And before you continue to strike, know that I only return fire when you strike first,” he added with a more-normal volume, the flesh restored, but the holes in his clothes still present.

 

“...Light of Ruin..Light of Ruin...Light of Ruin...

 

Lightofruinlightofruinlightofruin…..!” Koishi mumbled to herself incoherently as she let herself go from Neos’ handle, using her tentacles to move away from him and towards the man in purple. She turned around to see Neos once more before turning her attention back to the purple man. “This...this battle...this battle...this battle..this battle is between you and me!

 

Disappear from this place…Recollection: The Light of Ruin!”

 

As she declared her attack, her third eye’s color turned blood red for a second, before it returned to normal just as she imitated how Gemini launched his attack earlier, starting off with a triangle of energy, and culminating in a powerful line of energy aimed straight at the purple man, a blast, while having less area of effect compared to most attacks she had seen with this type, was made of completely focused stream of destruction.

 

Starting to look distressed about the situation, Yukari in the meantime decided to sit down and find a better position to observe the upcoming clash, while figuring out a way out of this mess for her and Koishi that didn’t involve herself gapping Koishi away, since that would merely delay the resolution, instead of doing anything about it. While at least for now Koishi still held a figment of her sanity within her, Yukari knew sooner or later she’d hit her breaking point if she’s not stopped.

 

Hands stretched out to either side, another wave of energy passed between the pair before the ray could reach him, instead impacting the shield of energy that Protected him for now and shattering it.

 

"I'd suggest you be careful what you mirror, young one. I could have easily killed you by letting you hit me with that."

 

"What the hell are you here for, Gemini?!" Seeing the scene unfolded before him, Neos finally bellowed, getting between Koishi and the dark Ditto. "How about answering that for once?"

 

Gemini simply shrugged as he pulled back the aura, admittedly a drain to keep up.  "Alright, then. A question for a question, then. This half of the path summons agents to 'question' those that go through her. Answering them here makes the second half easier to handle...and less dangerous, most-often than not."

 

“That is so, huh?” Yukari, who was quietly observing the event that unfolded before her due to her feeling that she wouldn't be able to resolve it properly, responded to Gemini’s statement. “Now then, what else will happen on this pathway?”

 

“Yukari! Stay away from this and stop listening to him! I’ll…”

 

“Kill me and you’re banishing him to this place,” Gemini stated flatly, the amusement in his tone replaced with an increasing amount of boredom, before pointing towards Neos. “He cannot pass through without me.”

 

“If...if...if it’s to stop these thoughts...if if if...i’ll do it. I’ll kill you I’ll kill you and him. I’ll close your heart and mind off...I just...I just want silence from this madness...I…” Koishi’s words starting to be more and more incoherent. All these time as soon as she realized about Gemini’s thoughts and presence, she had been trying to close off her connection to him, even to the point of discarding the neutral state that she had attained before for the sake of complete isolation she trapped herself in back then, but the pathway seemingly forced her to open her eye up as a part of “Truth” that it embodied, and no matter how hard she tried to close it off, her efforts went down as nothing. The thoughts she saw, she felt, she heard, all were starting to be more and more unbearable for her. The longer she was there with her mind open like this, the more she started to feel like those horrible thoughts were actually hers.

 

“You’re creating this madness!” Neos was the one that belted out this time. “You’re the one that started this massive ball of wax. Calm down and there will be no more!” He embraced her from behind, holding her down in a grapple that could be mistaken for a tight hug. “You’ve got to get in control of yourself. I don’t know how you can do it, I can never tell with most psychics, but you can get back control of yourself,” he tried to say in a calming tone, trying to project an aura of calm as well as focusing on such in his projected thoughts…

 

“...youknownothing.ormaybeyoudo.haveyoueverheardvoices,terriblevoicesinsideofyourheadthatyoucan’tstop?haveyoueverfeelingeverysingleoneoftheseterriblethoughtsdirectlytouchingyourheartmindandbody?haveyouever...I’m not...I’m not a monster! I’m not a psychic! I don’t want to…I don’t…shut up!” Screaming, Koishi then forcefully pushed Neos away from her after she sprouted several more tentacles from the back of her human body, before turning around again towards Gemini. She did listen to Neos’ words, but at that point, the thoughts pouring in from Gemini’s mind had overwhelmed her thought process, and most of her effort was used to try closing off her mind once more to no avail.

 

“Gemini...please...please disappear before-”

 

“Hm, you really think I’m here by choice, little girl?” The amusement in his tone was long gone by this point, instead replaced from a boredom that comes from dealing with something he wished he could just leave from. “If I tried to leave before my current task is done, Origin will just drop me back in front of all of you. I’m stuck until I’m done.”

 

Red met green as Gemini looked towards Neos, who still wore a fierce look on his face as he tried to also maintain his calming influence, despite it not appearing effective. “I did say a question for a question. How does it feel to have had a fake heart for so long? I’ve heard the operation to save you often kills more than it rescues.”

 

“At least I have a heart, you Rattata-bastard. You’re the hea---”

 

Tsk, tsk, tsk was the sound that became heard from the double, waving a finger towards Neos in disappointment. “To say that I am ‘heartless’ would be to lie on this path, which one cannot do. I do, in fact, have a physical heart, one that pumps as it’s supposed to, unlike yours that requires an always-active time spell to continue working.”

 

“Yukari…help me…remove these two…make it stop…” Koishi’s voice had become really weak as she was holding to the very last stretch of her “self”. Or maybe, she was just tired of not being able to remove that “self” as far away as possible inside of her heart. The talk about hearts only made her be more and more agitated.

 

“I have to refuse, Koishi.” Yukari answered boldly. Faced with the choice of getting Koishi far away from this place, have herself partake in the upcoming conflict, or standing on the sidelines in hope of getting more information from the two of them regarding the sides, the war, and the pathways, Yukari picked that last option with a heavy heart after weighing in her options. It might be her only chance of shedding some light of context here, and if she wished to have the chance to overcome the obstacles to her goals and reset the worlds back to their status quo...it’s probably a fair sacrifice. She really didn't want to get Koishi to suffer more like this, but...to get any informations that she could use so she could reach and use the door herself would require these kinds of sacrifices.

 

"Koishi...sorry, but this is for the sake of restoring the worlds-"

 

And Gemini started suddenly laughing, as if he just heard a hilarious joke….though in his twisted mindset, it probably was. “Do you really...haha!”

 

The toothy smile re-emerged on his face as he turned towards Yukari. “Do you really believe that Arturia has any interest in returning the worlds back to normal? The moment your worlds were gone, they were already doomed, no matter what side you’re on.”

 

“You’re full of sheet,” Neos retorted, still holding tight to the girl in his arms, trying to create an invisible barrier around the poor soul to at least buffet whatever thoughts may be flooding her. “There’s always a way to restore the worlds, even if we have to do so our damned selves.”

 

“To expect that from Arturia would simply be naive, of course. And yes, as Neos said, I am fully intent on doing it by myself, opposition be damned. I’m not of any sides, and if I had to face both sides to reach that goal, then I’ll gladly do it.” Yukari’s words were confident. Even if she knew that she had been depowered for too much to actually face the entirety of the two sides, she believed that she could figure out a way to still reach the goal. She’d play both sides off each other if she had to. “Though I wonder, what would be a presence like you have in mind in regard to the Door itself?”

 

“What interest would I have in such?” Gemini stretches his arms out to either side of himself. “To be able to stand on my own two feet outside of these Paths instead of always being stuck within Mr. Goody Two-Shoes over there. Beyond that, I don’t even care if the Omniverse winds up blinking out of existence.”

 

“Pretty petty, aren’t you?” Yukari shook her head hearing that answer. “And here I thought you’re some sort of twisted visionary at first.”

 

“Petty, it may be, but when you’re born within another, you develop the wish for freedom as well.”

 

“...So, like most people born as a baby?” Hearing that kind of answer, Yukari couldn’t hold herself back from snarking at the purple man. He’s definitely starting to get irritating, but he might still want to spoil up things for her. “Your savvy knowledge regarding how things are run here would be better in a more capable person’s mind, if I must say the truth.”

 

"Most 'babies' don't wind up corrupted by the influence of demons when their host becomes a temporary vessel for such."

 

"Wait, I've ne---"

 

Neos was interrupted again, but not by the path, but by Gemini suddenly separating him away from Koishi, a dark-blue aura surrounding his hands before surrounding the pair with the same light and pulling them apart.

 

"Lemme go!" The lighter double was held up slightly floating in the air, his arms wrapped around himself and his legs bound together. He could barely move other than to breath and speak.

 

"Do you really not remember, dear boy? Because I certainly do."

 

“Gemini, don’t talk to your mother like that.” Yukari decided to switch up gear and try to agitate Gemini to see if it would elicit more informations from him compared to her nicer approach earlier.

 

Meanwhile Koishi, who had shown some signs of being less frantic when Neos started to shield her from Gemini’s toxic thoughts, immediately had her improvement in well-being removed from her the moment Gemini forcefully separated Neos away from her.

 

“Mother? More like ‘father’ if you want to follow that logic,” Gemini responded towards Yukari before turning back towards Neos. “Do you really not remember rescuing that village of psychics from the demon that was feeding off their power, unintentionally capturing it within yourself and being shielded by the shard of the God Emperor’s soul that still remains within you?” Tilting his head slightly to one side, his toothy smile went back to the close-mouthed smirk he had started off with. “I certainly still remember its painful power infecting the personality I once was...”

 

Seeing that he was getting no response from Neos, the dark Ditto clicked his tongue in thought. “Hm, apparently your memories of that realm left when Holy Terra and its homeworld was destroyed by this foolish ‘war’.”

 

“Fathers doesn’t give birth however, unless Neos is actually a seahorse.”

 

“Ah, but despite his form, ‘Neos’ as he calls himself, is neither male or female. He just acknowledges himself as a male. I, however, will always be the gender you see before you.” A growl left Neos’ throat as he tried to once more break from his floating bonds, even cheating a little by trying to control the binds himself...though he was suddenly met with a nasty electrical shock covering him when he tried. Yukari in the meantime tried to hold her giggle somewhat - while realizing it would be improper context-wise, Gemini didn't seem to catch the sarcasm on her words.

 

Halfway-amazing that Neos didn’t scream out in pain. “Not your smartest move, Antonio.” Neos looked up after taking a few deep breaths recovering from the shock, giving Gemini a weird look upon being called the out-of-place name.

 

“Gender don’t really matter, especially here. But I reckon, perhaps you might want to show me a solid, tangible proof that you’re exactly as you claimed, like your crotch maybe?” The prompt of this statement was simply for Yukari to see how would Gemini react. Despite the seriousness of the situation, she had a hard time in keeping up a straight face as she said the sentence. Yukari turned around a bit to check up on Koishi’s condition, who had thankfully be relatively untormented by Gemini’s direct actions so far, and after she made sure that she’s in a relatively docile state now, she turned her attention back to Gemini. After thinking about it for several seconds, Yukari then pointed her finger towards Neos’ direction, and with it, a crack in spacetime enveloped the man in yellow, before spitting him right besides her.

 

Gemini turned to face Yukari, his red eyes gazing through her once more. "Hinanai, I see you on that keyboard typing this all up, you can do far better than what you're doing now."

 

"How about telling us what you mean by that, bastard," Neos almost roared in building rage, showing his own fangs in the process. "That's the second time you've mentioned that and I don't know anyone with that name."

 

“But that would be telling, now wouldn’t it,” Gemini spoke with a grin, a small snicker leaving as if amused by a joke only he knew the meaning of.

 

“...I think...I get it now. Why you’re calling that name over and over again, even if that person is not even here.

 

Gemini, did you just actually break the fourth wall?” Keyboard, typing, Yukari felt that it would fit to the concept of “fourth wall” that she learned about a long while ago. Something very fickle, it was, and due to its nature, Yukari didn’t really dare to actually delve further into the topic. It's an interesting topic, most definitely. She definitely would consider looking into it later when this mess is over and she could...

 

The toothy grin returned with the light shimmering upon the four fangs that entered view. “And you wonder why I don’t even care if this Omniverse is destroyed, there will always be another one made.” Suddenly, Gemini gained a serious look as he raised a hand to his chin in thought. “Though if Arturia does something to the Door, that may not even happen…”

 

Neos, upon hearing this, gained a look of dumbfounded confusion, as if he no longer even knew what the hell was happening, even after getting ejected back to beside Yukari.

 

“This kind of conversation could lead to some...unpleasant direction sooner or latter, so I suggest we should move on from this topic. And I reckon you seem to have some guesses too regarding on what would the Counter Guardian do with the Door, huh?” After saying that, Yukari glanced to Neos, though with how she looked, it’s easy to mistake that she’s staring menacingly at him. “Now if you have things you think would be really important for me to know regarding the Counter Corps, Arturia, the pathways, the Door, Origin, or your son there, please say it now. I have a feeling things could get really ugly sooner or later.”

 

“...I have never heard Gemini be referred to as a son of anything before…” Neos shook his head before looking towards the source of the glare he felt, towards Yukari, and shaking her head. “All I really know is that she has no apparent intention of returning the old worlds back to normal.”

 

“As in...did she wish for the old worlds to disappear just like that? To what end, would that be actually?”

 

“Shall I quote what was said upon the Path of Death?” Neos looked up towards Gemini, the dark double’s hands out to either side of him. “As Arturia’s Ultimate Foe, Emiya Kiritsugu, stated towards Arturia, and I quote.” Gemini took a moment to clear his throat before speaking once more, his voice not his own, but that of another’s.

 

“Already you’ve sent billions of lives to their deaths in the name of glory, and the few you salvaged – calling them the Counter Corps and making them feel important – are there only to throw their own lives away for the sake of your success. Of your life. To all the nameless individuals around you, you’re the light that will save them, when the truth is that you’re only there to blind them so they won’t know they’re walking to their deaths for a cause that won’t accomplish anything but even more meaningless death. It has happened countless times in the past, it is happening right now, and it will continue to happen, so long as people like you exist, fooling others into dying for what’s just an empty ideal. A lie.”

 

Clearing his throat once more, Gemini shook his head before looking upon the makeshift group once more. “That could be taken to mean many twisted things…”

 

“Indeed it could. To think that she’s really like that…”

 

She really reminds me of myself.

 

“It would be indeed, the truth about Arturia, I don’t think neither me nor Koishi-” Yukari glanced towards the satori, still curled up in a fetal position with Neos’ barrier covering her, “-could assume that it was a lie.. It's definitely fitting of what we've seen of Arturia so far.

 

And now...do you have anything else to spill?”

 

“You ask me so many questions, when it’s really supposed to be the other way round,” Gemini stated as he lowered his head to give it a slight shake. “Oh, how things seem to about-face in the oddest of ways.”

 

“You really shouldn’t be here, Gemini,” Neos stated flatly, his gaze focused on the girl in his grasp, in hopes of doing what he could to help her regain what little sanity she had left.

 

“Whether I am here or not is up to Origin,” Gemini returned, flipping a hand nonchalantly in the air. “If you didn’t want me here, you shouldn’t have allowed yourself to have been captured by Team Rocket that day.”

 

And the lighter double turned towards the darker one with extremely-narrowed eyes and a look of indignance. “I didn’t let them catch me, they funked up the mission I was on for the Rangers that day!”

 

“What kind of questions would you actually ask me in the first place anyway?”

 

Gemini simply shrugged at this. “A good question, though it wouldn’t be up to me. And now, I think I’ve riled him up enough for now.” A dark-purple portal appeared behind the dark double as he gave a slight bow. “I shall see at least one of you folks later.”

 

And with that, he jumped back into the portal. But before he could truly leave using the portal, Koishi summoned her tentacles and bound him using those, before yanking him off from the portal and attempted to reel him to her position, with her already standing there outside of Neos’ barrier, with more tentacles ready to strike Gemini as soon as he’s near enough. Although, something clearly changed with her. Something clearly went wrong. Unlike her deeply disturbed and pained expressions earlier, right now she was smiling happily, completely unfitting to the current situation, which made her more eerie.

 

“Hey hey, don’t leave too fast, mister~

 

I want to play around with you more, play more with you for a bit more~!”

 

And..what Yukari feared had happened right before her eyes. Yukari saw Koishi’s third eye had now been completely closed off once more, probably due to Koishi not being able to handle the pressure from Gemini. With this happening...there’s not much she could do aside from seeing how big the mess Koishi would make this time. Once again, gapping her away, while would solve the immediate problem, that wouldn’t actually be able to fully end the problem, since Koishi’s current state would still remain. All in all, Yukari started to rethink about her promise to bring Koishi along with her.

 

“...I was willing to leave in peace, but if you wish to ‘play’...” Still wrapped up by the tentacles that had him held for the moment, a slight giggle leaving his throat. “I guess we can set this place ablaze…”

 

The black and red aura surrounding Gemini once more, the tentacles that had wrapped themselves around him began to ...melt? They at least were appearing to turn into liquid from the top down within the range of the blackness.

 

“Yay, so you really wanted to play after all~!

 

It's time to burn this place down if it's what you wanted~!” Koishi answered ecstatically.

 

“Not even the old goat was this much of a jackass,” Neos quipped upon the scene that started to appear around him.

 

“So...Neos. What will you do now? I’ll just stand here and watch. Way too much of a bother to try sorting this out myself.” Yukari asked Neos. At this point, she could only hope for a miracle for Koishi to open her heart once more. More likely than not, if this escalated too much...she might have to really end her for the final time right here. But that's not something to think about for now. Perhaps she really should have...

 

“In all honesty....unless I want to literally play god, there’s not much I can do…between saving Arturia on the Path of Death and trying to help her out, I’m pretty burned out for now,” Neos admitted with lowered shoulders. He was lucky to have even gotten back into this particular form, so he wasn’t even sure if he would be allowed to shift into another one.

 

“Playing god...huh? So I guess you also have no choice but to watch the spectacle." Yukari sighed a bit after saying that, but then she instantly changed her tone to be something less serious, probably in an attempt to give some light to the otherwise grim situation.

 

"Well, this is really happening. As the people of the outside world say, prepare your popcorns. This could get pretty interesting to look at.”

 

---

[Kingdom Xathers]

Wasting no time, Alister morphed the Z-Wrench into a Pulse Rifle, taking aim at Rechyon’s throne. “... Прости меня за это,” he spoke in a tongue not familiar to himself as he pulled the trigger, an energy round shooting out of the barrel of the gun… and through the head of a lombax chained to one of the throne’s legs. If the poor thing had felt any pain at all, it would have only been for less than a second.

 

“... you are serious about ending their suffering, aren’t you?” Clank uttered, stunned by the General’s apparent act of mercy.

 

“I am,” Alister replied, the Russian accent fading quickly as he spoke, “but it’s also to show Red that I mean business.”

 

Rechyon snorted loudly, his nose turned up in derision. “Business? Is that what you call it? Because, all it seems to me is that you’re just adding to your score. There’s plenty more where that came from Azimuth, and all you’re doing is adding to an increasingly expansive pile. At this rate you won’t have any friends or relatives left,” he snickered.

 

“I’ll still have far more than you will at the end of this, Red,” Alister taunted as he split the Z-Wrench in half, each half forming into a blaster. As he assumed a gun kata position, he closed his right eye for some unknown reason. “Now, are you just going to stay on your ass all day, Tachyon? Or are we gonna dance?”

 

“I think I’ll amuse myself from my vantage point” Rechyon answered lazily, reclining into Ratchet as he scratched his chin. “Though, as to answer your other question, I would have had one friend, but he decided I wasn’t worthy of him anymore. Yes, instead of listening and trying to understand someone else’s point of view, my old friend decided violence was the easier solution. Does that sound familiar to you Azimuth? I’m easing up on the subtext so your little rodent mind can understand what I’m saying after all.”

 

“Really? ‘Cuz from what we understand, Red, you were the one who decided to withhold your true intentions from me,” Alister countered. “Had you just been completely honest with me from the get-go, we wouldn’t’ve had this little falling out that we’re in the middle of. Well, maybe not as soon as we actually did, but still.” Alister proceeded to fire three shots from his right-hand blaster, aimed in Rechyon’s general direction.

 

Rechyon idly stamped his sceptre, a barrier of light forming around his throne that shielded him from the gunfire. “You appear to be forgetting that, in earnest, I never got the chance, did I? We were attacked by trees, attacked by Sayer, attacked by Xansvita, attacked by a cyborg, attacked by an energy being, then we split up. Do tell Alister when the time seemed right to spill my heart out to you? As, frankly, I don’t see any times. Of course, you did miss my point entirely, but that’s to be expected of someone like you. I refer to the fact that maybe I was trying to tell you something else when it comes to war. But of course, you didn’t get that right either. So really, in the short of it, would it have made any difference had I done so? You get everything wrong so often you’re now the definition in the dictionary for “wrong”,” he pointed out.

 

The barrier slowly faded, and Rechyon got comfortable again. “Of course, in retrospect, that’s not the only word that defines you is there? The word “easy” comes to mind. You always do what’s easiest, don’t you General? You were offered an incredibly easy way to defeat your “enemies”, and you took it hook, line, and sinker. That easy road cost you your race. You then tried to fix your mistake by taking yet another easy road, the Great Clock. Reversing time to prevent your mistake? Why Azimuth, only you could be so gauche. Which is why it cost you your life. And now, instead of trying to understand why someone didn’t want to see you and choosing the easy road of violence… it cost you the last thing you ever cared about. Your only connection left to your shattered past. Sad isn’t it that by pissing off a dragon, well, it turns out they bite, don’t they Azimuth? Oh, and let’s not forget about you shooting my hood ornaments. Save them? Ridiculous; it’s just so much easier to end them instead,” he added with a sinister grin.

 

Alister cringed furiously at these points. Yes, Red was right on those accounts, but it wasn’t as if Red wasn’t also guilty of some things. His cringing slowly ceased as his expression became a lot calmer. “... … AS MUCH AS WE HATE TO ADMIT THIS, RED,” Alister spoke in a reverberating monotone, both of his eyes emitting a yellow glow, “YOU… ARE ABSOLUTELY CORRECT. I WAS A DESPERATE MAN--AND STILL AM--FOR WISHING FOR AN “EASY” WAY TO FIX MY PROBLEMS. EVERYTHING I HAVE DONE UP TO THIS POINT WAS INFLUENCED NOT BY CAREFULLY CONSIDERED LOGIC, BUT BY RASH DESPERATION AND PASSION. MY HEART… CLOUDED MY MIND TO WHAT WAS MOST IMPORTANT DURING ALL THOSE INSTANCES YOU MENTIONED. THAT SAID,” Alister added, the glow in his eyes briefly intensifying, “WE CANNOT HELP BUT FEEL THAT YOU, TOO, HAVE ALSO BEEN ACTING ILLOGICALLY AND IRRATIONALLY. JUST LIKE MYSELF, YOU, TOO, HAVE A SOMEWHAT UNSTABLE MIND, AND YOUR ACTIONS SINCE THE TWO OF US HAD GONE OUR SEPARATE WAYS REFLECTS THIS. EVEN MORE SO THAN BEFORE, I MIGHT ADD. MY CURIOSITY HAS BEEN PIQUED, RED, AND IF YOU WOULD WISH FOR A MOMENTARY CEASEFIRE, WE WOULD BE WILLING TO… UNDERSTAND YOU A BIT MORE, RED.”

 

Rechyon scoffed loudly at that very notion. “You aren’t worth the time and effort to explain that story Azimuth. Sufficed to say you aren’t worth much in general now. As for a ceasefire, how droll. Hadn’t you just taken a potshot at me a mere few minutes ago? I wish you would make up your mind, Azimuth.”

 

“Then humor me,” Alister insisted, taking the time to sit on the floor, the Z-Wrench carefully placed before him. He motioned for Clank to do the same, which the little robot did as he huddled by the General’s side. “Go on, Red. I’m listening now,” he said as he interlaced his hands together.

 

“Why bother?” Rechyon questioned rhetorically. “Surely you in your infinite wisdom already know the story. I’m the bad guy, pew pew, bad guy dies. It’s the same argument Ratchet made back then, and as you’re clearly convinced, it’s the same now. Just goes to show how much you really listen to other people when you wouldn’t even give your own godson the time of day” he added apathetically, somehow bored of all of this.

 

Curious, Alister thought to himself with an eyebrow cocked. “... keep going…,” Alister replied with a slight wave of his hand, the tone of his voice showing little signs of suspicion.

 

“That’s it,” Rechyon pointed out. “Honestly this is boring the crap outta me now. How many times do I have to point out what a horrible person you are before that message settles in? I almost wish Ratchet was still alive just so he could punch you in the face again for old time’s sake.”

 

“... and therein lies the crack in your facade,” Alister proclaimed, a slight smirk forming on his face. “Know what I’m getting at, Clank?”

 

“I believe I do, General,” replied Clank. “Red could not have known that Ratchet had assaulted you before, nor the exact way in which he had. He was nowhere near us when that happened.”

 

“Exactly. So, care to explain yourself, “Red”?” Alister inquired. “Or would it be a waste of my time to ask this of a fake?”

 

Rechyon raised a curt brow, before slowly, and very sarcastically clapping loudly. “Bravo. No, really, bravo great super sleuth. It only took you an entire lifetime to figure that out. Nevermind that I am some unholy combination of two of your greatest enemies or anything. No, it’s because OOC is Serious Business isn’t it?” he remarked snidely.

 

“Oh, you are just so cute when you’re patronizing someone,” Alister giggled in a falsely tender manner. “No, really, you are just all sorts of adorbz, it’s ridiculous~<3. It’s almost enough to make me forget how fucking PISSED I am that I am stuck dealing with some physical amalgamation of my personal issues while the REAL Red is still out there!” By now, Alister was on his feet once again, foam coming out of his mouth as his tirade continued. “I can-NOT believe you are standing here wasting my gods-damned time with this bullshit! Now, I’d ask you to kindly get the fuck out of my way, but right now I think I’d rather settle on putting your fugly ass out of its misery!”

 

“... err, well said, General…,” Clank uttered in stunned disbelief.

 

“Thank you, Clank,” said Alister with the cheesiest smile ever, completely contrasting with the outburst he had let loose just seconds before. Without turning back to look in Red’s direction, Alister had the Z-Wrench form into a Pulse Rifle once more and, still without looking, firing a single round through Rechyon’s head.

 

The round hit the Dragmite clear in his brain, his limp body collapsing onto his throne, apparently dead. Apparently, considering the corpse started to laugh loudly. It was a chilling maniacal laugh as the corpse pushed itself back up, its bloodied eyes staring intently at Alister. “Well, time for us to get serious then. I was so eagerly awaiting this...” he declared as his body started to melt.

 

A wave of flesh and viscera flooded from the melting being, taking over the entire throne. It bent and shuddered under the new weight as the torches started to go out one by one. Under the veil of darkness a tentacle lashed out, striking Clank and sending him hurtling down the hallway, far out of the support range of Alister as the hallways filled with darkness, and a groaning noise. A spotlight formed around Alister, illuminating a small circle around him as mechanical creaking seemed to be coming from, well, every direction. A heavy voiced rasped in his ears, but, there was nothing there. “Scared, General?” a warped voice purred.

 

The stench of flesh and rust assailed Alister’s nostrils. He felt he might suffocate, but his stomach held firm for the moment. “The only thing I’m scared of right now is seeing again what I had for dinner a few hours ago.” Granted, the dinner that Alexander had made for the Counter Corps was a lot better than what the Aeon would have provided, so at least it wouldn’t be so terrible to have come back up. “Otherwise, this whole “hiding in the darkness” routine is just so overdone. Now, mind showing me what sort of Silent Hill-esque horror you’ve ended up becoming? I can’t tell you for sure if I should really be scared until I've gotten a better look at you.”

 

“How presumptuous” the legion-like voice muttered. “It’s cute that you think I meant my appearance.”

 

And with that, something heavy struck the top of Alister’s head, knocking him out cold.

 

 

When the General awoke, he found himself in quite a… realistic position. He was in a cell of some sort, his armour having been replaced by grey civvies, and the Z-Wrench was nowhere to be seen. His arms were bound to the wall by thick chains, and large clamps tightly binding his wrists. “Wh-what is going on…?” he groaned faintly, his head still throbbing from whatever had knocked him out.

 

That particular question was answered rather abruptly by the sound of keys unlocking something. What had supposedly been a wall swung open, revealing two masked lombax guards. “Today’s the day General, the vote is in,” one of them said a little too enthusiastically.

 

“Or should we say EX-General,” the other quipped.

 

“... what are you two talking about…?” Alister questioned the two guards, his mind trying to piece together what had happened that had led to this. “How did I get here? Where are we?”

 

The two guards stared at each other carefully, before looking back at the chained General. Even with the masks on Alister knew they would have been giving him questioning looks. “Wow, he’s only been in solitary for six months, and he’s already gone bananas,” Guard #2 remarked.

 

“Eh, it’s to have been expected. If his capture was any indication he wasn’t mentally sound to begin with,” Guard #1 answered lazily.

 

“Six… six months?! I’ve been here for six months?!” Alister gasped almost hysterically, he felt close to having a heart attack. “What the hell happened?!”

 

The guards didn’t answer as they entered the cell and undid the wall chains, taking each link between them as a pair of leashes. “We ain’t got time for twenty questions Azimuth. The council’s waiting for you, and they aren’t pleased,” Guard #1 said forcefully as the two guards yanked on the chains, almost dragging Alister out of his cell.

 

Alister thought to try and pull himself free from them, but his whole body felt weak for some reason. Then again, six months in solitary confinement could do that to anybody. All he could do was to try and not stumble as the two Guards led him through a series of hallways. “Main arena isn’t it?” Guard #2 muttered to Guard #1.

 

“Yeah, everyone’s there already. They couldn’t fit em all into the main room. First time we ever needed the arena for this,” Guard #1 whispered back, before taking a quick glance back at Alister. “Course, there’s a good reason for that,” he added.

 

“Arena…? Dafuq…?” Alister mouthed to himself as he overheard the two Guards conversing.

 

As the trio moved through more hallways, there was a loud rumbling noise echoing through them. It almost sounded like… a crowd. The cheering only got louder as they finally entered a wider hallway. A thick wall of light beamed out through the open end, and Alister had to avert his wearied eyes as he was taken into the arena.

 

It was an enormous open dirt pit, with stands lining it. Thousands of lombaxes sat eagerly waiting, though they all went silent once they saw Alister enter the arena. In fury they all started to boo and jeer loudly at him as he was dragged into the arena. “Gee, this sounds familiar…,” Alister thought to himself, being reminded of when he… … … wait, what did this remind him of…? For the life of him, he knew there was a memory, but he just… could not grasp it.

 

The General was dragged to two posts that had been set up in the middle of the arena, and his chains were tied to them. The two guards stood at their posts on either side of the… posts as the jeering from the crowd grew louder. For some reason Alister could not understand what they were saying, but, somehow, it still hurt. They had also started to throw food at him, pelting him with whatever rotten stuff that the civilians had lying around. A rather nasty piece of fruit smashed on the top of his head, its sickly juice running down his face. He felt like throwing up, the smell of the rancid fruit was, err, throttling his nasal cavities.

 

Standing above an overlook above the arena were five aged looking lombaxes, all wearing looks of disdain at the General. The crowd was still shouting obscenities at Alister until, with a raise of the head council’s hand, they went silent. He then turned to address Alister. “Alister Azimuth. Former Four-Bolt Magistrate of the Lombax Praetorian Guard, and former Elder Councilman for the Center for Advanced Lombax Research. You stand here accused of treason against the lombax race by allying with, and revealing state secrets to one Percival Tachyon. How do you plead?” the head council demanded.

 

Alister exhaled sharply. Somehow, he just knew that whatever he had to say wouldn’t really count for jackshit… … oh well, may as well play along. His head feebly held up, Alister hoarsely replied, “Not guilty.”

 

The crowd started to boo loudly, their jeers reaching a fierce crescendo as more food started raining down on the General until the guard could contain them. The council of five mumbled amongst themselves, though the head councilman sighed sadly. “I see, then, would the Council of Justice please read aloud the charges to which you are, “not guilty” of,” he requested.

 

The Council of Justice, a female lombax, came forth with a holo-screen for her to read. Larger versions of the holo-screen flashed high into the air, for the audience to read. “Alister Azimuth is to be accused of revealing all state secrets to one Percival Tachyon. He is to be accused of conspiring with one Percival Tachyon in threatening the safety of the Polaris universe. He is to be accused of consorting with space pirates. And, he is to be accused of staging a coup on the lombax race with one Percival Tachyon, and the drophyd race,” she read aloud. “These charges are grounds for execution, General,” she added rather dryly.

 

Execution… Alister barely even flinched at the declaration, his mind having gone numb from the offenses that were announced. His throat felt dry. He hadn't the will to speak up, to defend himself, to scream bloody murder that none of it was true… because to him, it felt as though it may as well have been. He held his head in shame, remaining silent all the while.

 

If anything, though… the only thing he was truly guilty of was not listening to the one person who had warned him against helping Tachyon, the one who knew from the start that the Cragmite was not to be trusted. He did warn him… yet he had been too damned stubborn to heed that warning. And now…

 

His train of thought was cut-off by the Council of Justice’s next announcement. “Would the witness to these crimes please step forward to confirm these accusations?” she announced loudly.

 

The crowd whispered amongst themselves as the Council of Five moved aside to allow the “witness” through. Craning his head upwards again, Alister’s heart dropped faster than a lead weight as he caught sight of Kaden, alive and well, looking down at him from the overlook, a look of shame and pity on his face. “Are the accusations previously cited true?” the Council of Justice requested.

 

Kaden looked at her for the moment, before drifting back to Alister. “They… they are true” he confirmed sadly, staring Alister straight into his horrified eyes.

 

He… he could bear it no longer. Alister’s mind seemed to shut down as he dropped to his knees, his arms still held up by the chains latched to the pillars. The only other signs that he was still conscious were the sobs that shook his body, and the tears that fell out of his eyes, his numb face otherwise expressing very little emotion.

 

“I’m sorry Alister,” Kaden uttered bitterly, turning away from the General. “But you had to be stopped. I knew Tachyon was up to no good, so I had him tailed. He’s done… terrible things Alister. He’s done horrible things with our technology, that you provided him with. I told you it was a bad idea to trust him, and, when you refused to listen… I had to intervene. I didn’t want it to be like this, but you left us with no choice. I didn’t want to betray you, but the alternative was the end of our species and the known universe as we knew it. My hands were tied Alister, and I had to do what was best for the universe, and our race. I’m done here. Do with him what you will,” Kaden declared and walked away, out of sight, and out of mind of Alister. The last and only person he cared about… had abandoned him.

 

He had no one left… no one left… … heh… heh-heh-heh… … ha-ha… Ha ha--AAH~HA HA HA HA HA HA HA…! Alister’s mind snapped then and there as he began to laugh hysterically. It was more like a somber laugh, but nonetheless, it was borderline psychotic. The chains periodically became taut as he convulsed in his delusional hysteria. All those present, the spectators, the guards, the Elders, all watched in rapt silence. And Kaden? All he could do was suppress the urge to cry as he continued his egress from the arena, leaving his only friend behind. Alister’s hysterics came to a head as he let loose a shrill scream towards the heavens… … and soon became limp, his body shutting down as he passed out….

 

 

Alister was lying on the cold dusty grey earth, before a sudden shock jolted him awake. He cried out in pain, grasping at his heart. His hand clenched tightly to his breastplate as he panted loudly. Cold sweat ran down his fur as his mind was racing. His head swung around wildly, expecting to be back in that arena, but, that was not the case. Not by a sinister long shot. He was back in Death, a far ways back it would appear, as he was back in the area of longing. “Wha… … was I dreaming that whole time…?” he silently gasped to himself, still trying to get his bearings.

 

Whether or not that was a dream was up in the air, as a powerful wind started blowing at him. He braced against it as something large flew past him at high speeds. It was something… red.

 

Suddenly on high alert, Alister spun around to face this something--or rather, someone. It had flown off into the darkness, and there was sound of gunfire echoing in the distance. And also something that sounded very much like the 1812 Overture playing as more explosions echoed. But that could only have meant…. Somehow--and this was a long shot--had he... had Alister been sent back into the past? Was this his chance to make up for his previous failure? “Ratchet” Alister whispered as he ran off, following the sound of the blasts.

 

No matter how far he ran, the sounds never seemed to get any louder. Alister almost thought he was running in place as he crossed the featureless terrain. The noise only got louder once it started to peter out, then stop completely with an anguished cry of pain that echoed in Alister’s ears. His heart felt like it was clamped in a vice; that wasn’t Red’s voice. “Noooo!” he screamed as he leapt past a wall, and froze.

 

Red was facing off against Ratchet, and, the lombax wasn’t looking too good. He was covered in a large number of scratches that had torn the upper part of his outfit to rags, and he was cradling his left arm, at least, what was left of it. It was a stump just before where the elbow would have been, with what remained of his arm on the ground, still clutching the R.Y.N.O. V. Ratchet was doing everything he could to hold back his sobs as he fell weakly to his knees, his wounds leaking a fierce amount of blood. The dragon meanwhile, just laughed cruelly.

 

Alister wanted to scream out in rage, but, his jaw wouldn’t move. He tried to move his arms and his legs, but they refused to budge either. He was completely frozen in place, with the only mobility found in his eyes. He had to stand there and watch as Red stretched his arms out, completely oblivious of the General as magical energy criss-crossed between his outstretched hands; and yet he still continued to laugh. A horrifying, ear-piercing laugh. And yet, despite the noise, Alister could still hear Ratchet sobbing loudly as the young lombax looked on in horror at Red. “N-No… please” he begged weakly.

 

Red laughed again as an enormous charge of magic built in his hands, and he fired it as piercing bolts. Alister couldn’t even cover his ears as Ratchet howled in pain as the energy struck him, tearing him apart inside out as Alister continued to watch, his eyelids refusing to drop. It became too much for Ratchet as his entire body exploded violently, leaving nothing but a scorch mark…, and his wrench behind. “NOOOOOOOOOO!!!” Alister screamed loudly, his body now able to move again.

 

Alister fell to his knees, his mind threatening to snap again as he gazed in horror at where Ratchet had been. He sobbed loudly, in complete disbelief that he had failed not once, but twice now. Red, now actually seeming to notice Alister, scoffed loudly as it his rueful display. Furiously staring down Red, Alister gasped as Red’s eyes were completely black. A blackness that ran down his face as he grinned cruelly. Alister felt like he was getting drawn into that blackness as everything went dark.

 

He was alone, alone in an empty black void. Or, was he? Sensing a presence, Alister spun around to face off with a giant floating Kaden head. The eyes of his best friend were completely white as the head stood slack-jawed at the General. “Why didn’t you save him?” the GFKH moaned loudly as it floated in front of the General..

 

“I… ….” ‘I couldn’t’ was what he was trying to say, but the words seemed to have trapped themselves in his head. Could he truly not? Or had something else--if anything at all--kept him from taking action? Had something truly frozen him in place? Or had he simply been frozen… by his own fear?

 

“Why couldn’t you save me?” another voice moaned loudly.

 

Alister spun around, to be met with a giant floating Ratchet head. His eyes were just sockets that bled streaming red tears. Part of his lower jaw was missing as the bloodied head floated closer to Alister. “Why couldn’t you save me?” the head repeated.

 

Again, any words Alister had to say were trapped within his throat. “Why didn’t you save him?/Why couldn’t you save me?” the two heads repeated as they started to revolved around Alister, picking up speed as they kept repeating the same question over and over again.

 

They span faster and faster, just orange-yellow coloured blurs as they shone with a bright white light, blinding the General as the turbulence between the two knocked him out… again.

 

 

He mentally groaned loudly as he was forced back into consciousness again. His vision was so blurry at first, but everything suddenly snapped into focus; and it was terrifying. He was back at the Great Clock, staring into Ratchet’s face. “Wait, so that’s it?” he heard himself say. Which was funny because he had no intention of saying that at all, and yet he could feel his mouth, and the rest of his body, move on their own. “What about the lombaxes?”

 

“They’re not in danger,” Ratchet said to him calmly, “they’ve just… moved on. And we’ll find them, but the past stays where it is. C’mon, pal,” he then said to Clank who was standing beside him, “I’ll walk ya in.” The two of them walked off, leaving Alister behind as the General could feel his face begin to scowl. He couldn’t move it any other way, try as he might… oh, no, not this again…!

 

“You were never a sidekick, you do know that, right?” Ratchet said to Clank as they headed for the Orvus Chamber.

 

“I always thought that you were the sidekick,” Clank replied with his signature giggle.

 

“... where are you going?” Alister auto-spoke again. “This is your responsibility. You can't just walk away!”

 

No, please, you’re making a mistake! Think about what you’re doing!

 

“The Lombaxes needs us! Don't walk away from me!” Alister’s body was priming his OmniWrench, preparing to fire an energy blast at the young lombax.

 

No, DON’T! Please, don’t do this! R-Ratchet! You gotta run, he’s going to-I’m going to-Ratchet, RUN!!

 

“I SAID--!"

 

STOOOOOOP!!!!

 

But it was no use. Once again, Alister watched--from a first-person perspective this time--as he himself fired the energy blast from his Wrench into Ratchet’s torso. Alister watched on in horror as he saw Ratchet clutching at his chest in pain, weakly gasping as the life slowly faded from his eyes. He wanted so desperately to try and will his body to move, to catch the young lombax before he fell off the platform, or even just to say “I’m sorry!”... but alas, Alister was trapped in his own body, screaming internally as he watched Clank futilely reach out for the dying Ratchet’s hand, missing by an inch as the young one plummeted off into the depths of the Great Clock….

 

He was forced to stand there as he could feel his body glower at the horrified Clank, desperately trying to strike the little robot down too. His attempts were momentarily intercepted by another robot, Sigmund, who engaged Alister while Clank made his way to the Orvus Chamber. Alister’s body was pulling double-time, fending off Sigmund while also firing more energy blasts in Clank’s direction, though try as it might, Auto!Alister was having a difficult time… that was, until it decided to make a desperate deviation; grabbing hold of Sigmund, Alister fired an energy shot point-blank into the Caretaker’s head, blasting it off and sending it--still screaming--into the abyss. Auto!Alister then proceeded to chuck the rest of Sigmund’s body toward Clank. The throw was a success, as the trashcan-like body slammed down on top of the smaller robot, pinning him down and knocking the Chronoscepter out of his hands.

 

“How… could you do this, Alister…?” Clank whimpered as the General approached him. “Ratchet trusted you… he….”

 

Auto!Alister grabbed hold of the little robot in one hand. “It’s nothing personal, Clank,” he said coldly, “but I’m doing what’s best for my race. As for you… I shall give you one last moment with Ratchet.” Without another word or any emotion, Alister flung Clank over the edge of the platform, the robot crying out as he fell into the abyss, soon to join with Ratchet. With the deed done, Alister made his way into the open Orvus Chamber.

 

Why, why was he seeing this? This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. He was supposed to have been stopped. They were supposed to thwart him! Why? Why was he getting what he wanted now? And why won’t his fucking body stop moving? It was still glaring as it made its way to the center of the Orvus Chamber, where the switch for the Great Clock awaited him. He could feel his fingers slip around the smooth metal of the handle. “Time to make what was wrong right. Time… to erase my mistakes,” he heard his body say as it pulled the handle backwards. Time moved in reverse all around him, but, something wasn’t right. It wasn’t like before when he used the device. Everything just felt wrong, and that’s when it hit him… literally.

 

He could feel himself, not as himself. It was the memory of another Alister, one of the thousands in his Watch. It was Left-Eye’s death. Him, without his time powers. He could feel the bullets drilling into his skull, into his brain. Piercing it. He could feel his very nerve fibers try to tear themselves apart. Alister screamed in anguish as he felt the death inside his own mind. But, it didn’t stop there. It was as if a gruesome slideshow had been set up in his brain as he was forced to relive each and every single death the Altisters had suffered.

 

All the pain and anguish was building in his skull, threatening to burst at the seams from all the pressure, all the power. He couldn’t take it. He just couldn’t take it. Thousands of deaths flashing in his mind in mere seconds. All he could do was scream even louder until he collapsed under the weight of it all. And then, the machinery stopped. With a slow whirr everything ran down to a close, leaving Alister alone in another spotlight, with red warning lights flashing in the distance.

 

The room then lit up, revealing it to be a complete mess. And, standing amongst the mess, was the one who had started it all. It was Red, or, at least, what had been Red in some alternate time. His body was fused with machinery, or, as Alister noticed immediately, Tachyon’s throne. It was Rechyon again, and he was laughing to himself as Alister wallowed in misery. The mechanisms in his legs whirred as he stabilized himself against a pile of rubble, only the left side of his face was visible. Though, that wasn’t the only face he had. Interspaced randomly mechanical-organic body were pieces of the lombaxes fused into it. Their faces frozen in horror. “You look like you had fun” Rechyon commented in amusement.

 

Feebly, Alister pushed himself upright, prepared to get back on his feet, but he didn’t feel quite right at all. His body was shivering as a nauseous feeling welled up in the pit of his stomach, and that feeling was steadily moving its way upwards. Doubling over on hands and knees, Alister began to dry-heave for a few seconds before, with a horrid retching sound, he vomited violently, the few undigested remains of his dinner making their grand reappearance. “Hmm, you were right,” Rechyon remarked snidely, grinning broadly, “your dinner is much scarier than my appearance.”

 

Alister felt so degraded, on multiple levels. What he had gone through, what he had witnessed… the whole experience rendered him feeling almost completely numb.

 

“General, are you alright?!” Clank’s voice called out to Alister. Weakly, he looked around for wherever Clank’s voice was coming from. As it turned out, Clank was further away, and in the middle of his own troubles, currently caught in the grip of two prehensile, visceral-looking tentacles. We could say “violated” as would be expected of one in Clank’s position, except Clank did not have much in the way of violatable, err, parts. “What has happened to you? You look like you’ve gone through--MMMPH?” Clank’s concerned enquiring was cut short as the tip of one of the tentacles had snuck its way into Clank’s open mouth. Unamused by this, Clank quickly yanked the obscene thing out of his mouth before slapping it aside. “And here I was under the impression that tentacles only attempted to enter the orifices of organic--WOOOO~OO~OO~OO~!!!” Clank make an odd and slightly inappropriate giggle as the other tentacle managed to open up his frontal access panel, allowing its previously-slapped companion to slip in a wiggle about inside. “Excuse me-OH!-P-p-please refrain from touching tha--GYAH-HAH!!” … okay, scratch that, Clank was now officially being violated.

 

“Clank…!” Alister gasped out as he willed himself back to his feet in order to rush to Clank’s aid, but a throbbing pain struck his head at that moment, the vision of himself tossing Clank into the Great Clock’s abyss flashing before his mind’s eye. He fell to his knees before he could even take a single step towards rescuing Clank, clutching his head in both hands.

 

Rechyon laughed again as he watched Alister writhe in pain. “It hurts, doesn't it?” he questioned loudly. “It’s as if the weight of everything you’ve ever done wrong is pressing down on you. How does it feel Azimuth? How does it feel to have the weight of your world crashing down on you?”

 

Alister could only groan in pain and misery, his trembling body unable to move much at all. Tears fell out of his wide-open eyes as his head was swimming with self-doubt, self-hate… basically, a lot of his negative emotions were being directed at himself. It was his fault. EVERYTHING was his fault. He couldn’t do anything right, not at all. Everything he ever cared for was taken from him, and it was all, undeniably, irrefutably his fault. Even if he tried anything now, he would simply fail. Again. He would somehow manage to find a way to screw up everything. He was no good to anyone. Not Clank, not Ratchet, not Alexander, not Kaden, not Red, not the Counter Corps, not the Divine, not his own race… no one! “Thus, we come to the end, then. If you don’t answer, then it’s clear that you know the truth now. You know what this is all about. You know what I am. Tell me Azimuth, how do you live with yourself knowing you’re nothing but a failure?” Rechyon demanded.

 

Failure. It was a harsh word… harsh yes, but, was it fair? In his life he had made many mistakes, many screw-ups. Was it fair to call someone nothing but a failure just for a few (potentially) catastrophic mistakes? In truth, Alister didn’t know. He didn’t know much at this point, as his mind was still feeling the weight of all of his past deaths. The accidental shooting of Left-Eye… the vicious beheading of Vortex Al at Sayer's hands… the freezing and subsequent shattering of Sniffles… Too-Dee’s leap of despair… Trigger’s suicide over his accidental murder of Alex… the annihilation of I.T.’s sense of self… Moony’s snapping of his own neck to escape the Infinite Tsukuyomi… So many times he had died, only to repeat a different mistake each time. A mistake that would cost him his life. Was it his destiny to continue such a vicious loop of death?

 

“... we should think not.” One of many voices rang inside Alister’s head. “After all, you have made it farther than any of us before you.”

 

“Think of it this way, Alister: the reason we all died was not for you to bear our burden, but for us to give you a fighting chance.”

 

“It has been quite tedious, yes, but in the end we feel that this whole journey of ours has led to this: To you being the one who will reach the end.”

 

“Even if we are destined to fade when this is all over, we will do so safe in the thought that, for once, we had all succeeded in doing something right.”

 

“For you to continue with these feelings of worthlessness and the need for retribution against yourself is highly illogical. It matters not how many times you fail, only whether or not you have learned from your failures and done something about them.”

 

“In this case, it is our own failings that we wish for you to learn from, comrade.”

 

“We beweef in yoo, Aweestah!”

 

“Too-Dee’s right, you know. We all have faith that you can get through this, but you need to believe in yourself, as well.”

 

“Ugh, could you stop with all that nonsense?” Rechyon groaned, having been privy to the cheer squad. “You’re making me nauseous right now. Lying won’t make him feel better, no matter how sincere you try to make it sound. Lies are lies, and he knows you’re spitting out big fat whoppers at him,” he sneered spitefully.

 

“And what are you, but a figment of his own mind?” Alister and Rechyon were both taken aback as a number of figures manifested themselves around the General: Left-Eye, Vortex Al, Sniffles, Too-Dee, Trigger, Moony, I.T., and Zayon, all led by Kaden. “The only reason you would even say that is because he himself thinks the same way,” Kaden explained, standing defiantly before the lumbering abomination. “You are nothing more than the physical representation of all his doubts and fears.”

 

Rechyon frowned at the noisome interference. Why did the General always need his cheer squad to perk him up? “Close, you’re close. As much as I’d like to boast such a status, those titles belong to his self-loathing. No, I’m something else…” he slowly trailed off, moving from his reclined status so he could finally face the group head on.

 

There was a collective gasp from the group as they could see Rechyon’s face in full, or, should they be saying Retchet? The right side of the creature’s face was completely Ratchet, whilst the left side of Red. The two were horribly stitched together by flesh and veins. It was truly grotesque to see the young lombax’s face glaring alongside the weathered dragon’s. “I am his fear of failure, and he’s done a lot of that as of recent. And, unfortunately, you members of the peanut gallery aren’t invited to this event. Do you sincerely believe picking him up all the time is going to help him? Don’t you even realize that you’re making him dependent on you? It’s your own coddling attitude that helps to give me so much power over him. Because I get to control his heart whilst you gently rub his back and tell him “everything will be okay”. Can you blame me for being so candid when it’s your own fault I’m here in the first place?” he questioned curtly.

 

“But, far be it from me to criticize you all for such behaviour. After all, you’re all just so desperate to avoid a fuck-up you’ll do whatever you can to protect him. But all you’re doing is bubbling him up. Cutting him off from the pain. It’ll do him no good when the pain finds him either way. And guess what? It did. It came back in spades as I made him face up to it. And not just his mistakes, but all of yours as well. His suffering was caused by your own selfish need to interfere, and now look at him: He can barely even stand. It truly feeds the soul to see all your hard work undone in mere moments. Implying, of course, that any of you even did anything to help him in the first place.”

 

Kaden opened his mouth as if to argue back, but stopped himself as he felt Alister’s hand on his shoulder, the General finally back on his feet, though just barely. “Not for nothing, Kay…,” Alister uttered to the construct, “... but I think I should try taking it from here….” Alister’s legs shook as he stumbled past Kaden, willing himself a bit closer towards Retchet. “So…,” he croaked, addressing the abomination before him, “... … you’re saying that… you’re not just my fear of failure… but the fears of my other selves as well? I mean, I… heh… I guess that makes some sort of sense; they are me, after all….”

 

“Were you,” Retchet corrected. “They were you, and now they’re trying to make you become them. Don’t make that mistake of living in the past Azimuth. It’s done no good for us so far.”

 

“Excuse me?!” Left-Eye snarled at that accusation. “I don’t know who the hell you’re referring to, but we’re the one’s helping him down the right path!”

 

“Exactly!” joined Vortex Al. “If not for us guiding him, he would’ve just ended up dying again--”

 

“Oh, really?” Retchet snapped at the two. “Because I fail to see how your “help” was any good to the other forty-something thousand Alisters who ended up dying despite your efforts!”

 

“Tragic miscalculations on their part,” I.T. stated matter-of-factly. “Had they simply followed my lead when I was introduced to the Watch, we could have avoided much more casualties--”

 

I.T. was interrupted as a notepad thrown by Too-Dee smacked him dead center in the face. “U fooked up tew, ass-hoe,” the child’s drawing-like Azimuth chimed in an infant’s tone.

 

“Too many Generals,” Trigger spoke tersely, “not enough soldiers….”

 

“Would you all just shut up for a fucking moment?!” Alister shouted at his other selves, his despair slowly being overwritten by frustration. “I’m trying to make sense of what this-this THING is trying to get me to understand, and all I’m hearing is all of you coming up with excuses!”

 

“Would you look at that? It’s as if they’re deliberately trying to prove my point,” Retchet scoffed loudly. “Too many voices in one’s head. Drowns out any original thought,” he added whilst tapping the side of his temple.

 

“For the record,” Zayon spoke up with his hands held up, “I’m trying to stay out of this clusterfuck. I don’t even know the first thing about what’s going on!”

 

“You wouldn’t, Zayon. You’re not even supposed to be here,” Retchet pointed out.

 

“... wait, what…?”

 

“It has a point, actually,” I.T. replied with a slight adjustment of his glasses, “and it’s a point that I myself have suspected for a long time and now have enough evidence to prove it. Zayon, you say you do not remember how you died, correct?”

 

“Y… yeah, that’s right,” Zayon stammered, a hand held to his head as he tried to remember.

 

"Would it interest you to know that you never died in the first place?"

 

"I... never died...? We-Well, that's great and all, but then, what am I doing here if I never died? I thought the only way for a time loop to occur was if someone was recorded into the Watch, and that was only if they kick the bucket first.”

 

“There are other ways for an individual to be imprinted into the Watch… though I suppose if you wish to hear it from someone else how you yourself ended up here, and why your memories aren’t as they should be, perhaps you should ask the resident cloudcuckoolander,” Retchet remarked, nodding in Moony’s direction.

 

“He is right,” I.T. agreed, continuing as Moony seemed to tense up at the accusations. “The reason we are all even here right now, the reason that Zayon’s memories are incomplete… it is all the doing of the one very few would ever suspect. The one whose desire to escape an eternal lie resulted in his own death. Isn’t that not incorrect… MOONY?” I.T. growled synthetically as he shot a glowing yellow glare at the dazed-looking Azimuth.

 

“What… Moony?” Left-Eye gasped in shock. “What could Moony possibly have done?”

 

“He couldn’t even stay focused for three seconds straight. Seriously, his attention span is worse than Too-Dee’s,” Vortex Al added skeptically. “Are you guys telling me that Mr. Head-In-The-Clouds is somehow the mastermind behind all of this?”

 

“Yes, yes he is. He stopped being nucking futs well over forty-thousand Alisters ago as a matter of fact. You’ve all been so self-indulgent and loud, none of you have even noticed the change in his personality. It just goes to show that sometimes, you can’t even trust yourself,” Retchet explained.

 

“... even I was fooled, then…,” Kaden uttered in disbelief. “Moony, you caused this on your own?”

 

Moony’s expression had gone completely blank--not “Daydreaming” blank, but full-on “All-My-Lies-And-Scheming-Have-Come-To-Light-And-I-Can’t-Plea-Insanity” blank. His left eye began to twitch a bit as his teeth were slowly being bared. “... so, you’ve finally exposed my secret, haven’t you…?” he asked rhetorically, casting a glare at Alister and the other Azimuths.

 

“Be mindful to avert your gaze around him,” I.T. warned the others, he himself having looked everywhere but directly into Moony’s eyes since they first materialized. “His death granted him the ability to alter memories by looking into one’s eyes. A much weaker version of the Infinite Tsukuyomi, but a potent ability nevertheless. That is how he influenced Zayon and many other Azimuths.”

 

“Bu… but how? Why?!” Zayon demanded. “Why did you do this in the first place?!”

 

“Oh, I don’t know,” Moony began in a deceptively light-hearted tone before switching to a fuming rant, “maybe it’s because all of you kept fucking up! Even after you got your undeserved happy ending we were still trapped here! I wanted out, so I set the loop to keep going until I got out!”

 

“Y… you what?!” Zayon gasped out in exasperation. “You mean the reason I’m even in this mess is because you wanted to escape?!”

 

“You’re DAMN RIGHT I want to escape!” Moony roared back angrily. “I didn’t go through the trouble of getting out of one prison just so I could be stuck in another! Especially just so some FAGGOT could live his own happy little life while the rest of us didn’t even have a choice in the matter! We were stuck in that Watch for over five years! FIVE!! I am sick of being stuck in this infernal watch an--”

 

While Moony wanted to complete what he was saying, he was far too busy collapsing after a laser beam pierced his frontal lobe. The crowded Azimuths followed the trajectory straight to Retchet’s livid look of disgust, the tip of his outstretched finger slowly smoking. “I had to do that. This is all fucking ridiculous,” Retchet said as he rubbed his temples in annoyance. “This isn’t about any of you anymore, GET OVER YOURSELVES! You are actually making me question what the Pathway even has need of me when it’s clear you’re your own worst enemy. I am deeply saddened that I can’t kill you memory Azimuths, but I can make you shut up for a while. Now, you all have a choice here. Either shut your obnoxious traps, or spend an undetermined amount of time in Recovery Mode. I’ve already terminated one Azimuth today, how many more feel like putting their heads on the chopping block?”

 

The remaining (conscious) Azimuths were too stunned to even reply: Left-Eye and Vortex Al looked back and forth between themselves and Retchet, Trigger was showing a cold sweat despite his stone-faced expression, Too-Dee took refuge in Sniffles’ blanket, and for once, I.T.’s usual cold veneer broke hard, his glasses eschewed as his breaths came out shallow. Zayon, meanwhile, seemed conflicted between breaking into tears and his desire to kick the comatose Moony. It wasn’t until Kaden placed a calming hand on Zayon’s shoulder that the tears finally came, the victim of Moony’s selfish desire crying into Kaden’s shoulder as the yellow lombax held him close in a hug.

 

Alister, on the other hand, was focused on the monstrosity before him. “... then, who the hell are you…?” he asked of Retchet.

 

“I am the consequence of your combined actions. I am what exists because of every mistake you carry in your collective hearts. I should think that was obvious… no, that’s wrong, I suppose. You never even notice the obvious,” he sighed to himself. “At this point Azimuth, this has gone on for far too long. We have to end this fight now. Either you beat me and prove you can overcome your fears, or you lose and be enslaved to them forever. There is no third option here. And, I’m afraid your little friends won’t be able to help you,” he explained as the ground beneath Kaden and the Altisters opened up into a void, sucking them all away into a possible oblivion, leaving Alister alone with his fears.

 

The room was slowly darkening, as if the light of hope had died. “It’s your move Azimuth,” Retchet called from the darkness.

 

“... but, what is even the point?” Alister asked. “This whole time, I never knew that I’ve been basically fighting with my other selves for control over my own destiny. This whole thing--even going against you--it’s all just felt like I’ve been fighting… … myself.” He slowly looked up toward where Retchet’s voice was heard. “That… that’s right. I was such a fool for not realizing this before. All this time, I’ve been fighting with myself on the inside, and this fight between you and I is no different. My own worst enemy… has truly been myself. Am I right… General Alister Azimuth?”

 

The steadily growing darkness halted, as if, trying to process what had just been said. It retreated as the lights lit up again, in the now repaired Time Room. Retchet was staring at Alister with an incredulous grin on his face. “Heh, you’re clever. See what happens when you don’t have parrots chirping into your ear? You’ve found me out, but, that’s not the end of it Alister. There’s more to this than just knowing your fears,” Retchet pointed out. “You have to prove your will to overcome everything; here, and now. Only then will any questions you ask, and the answers you give them will have any meaning. Defeat your fears Azimuth, that’s all the Pathway asks of you.”

 

 

With a furious roar, Retchet swung his right hand, the entire length of his arm extending on a fleshy cable as the outstretched claw lunged towards the lombax general. Alister evaded the claw swipe by crouching down low to the ground, then with a snap of his fingers called the Z-Wrench back towards him. As soon as the weapon was back in his hands, Alister engaged the Spirals of Carnage, firing off a trio of sawblades at Retchet. The mechanized creature’s armour was too thick, the saws could only barely cut into two inches of him before being lodged in him. Retchet’s arm rocketed back to his body, his rubbery arm snapping back into shape as he removed the Spirals of Carnage with minute grunts being issued. Retchet stared at them intently, the sawblades floating above his hand as purple fire coated the trio, and he hurled them right back at Alister.

 

“This is almost like before…,” Alister thought to himself out loud as he rapidly spun the Z-Wrench in his hand, the centrifugal force forming a barrier around himself that blocked the Spirals aside, the flames surrounding them extinguishing themselves before the sawblades vanished. “This is just like those times before… against Red… against Ratchet….” Concentrating back to Retchet, Alister engaged a new configuration for the Z-Wrench; an energy blade emerged from each end of the wrench, sparking with electrical energy. Dipping into a reserve of willpower, Alister made a mad dash toward Retchet, intent on taking the creature head-on as he leaped up onto the creature’s face. With a swift swipe of an energy blade, Alister severed the horn from the Red-half of the monster’s head.

 

Retchet growled in annoyance as he managed a firm grip on Alister, tearing the lombax off his face and throwing him as hard as he could. And as he did, his right hand swiftly reconfigured itself into the gunbarrel of the R.Y.N.O. 1. Taking unsteady aim, he unleashed the nine missile barrage at the flying Alister. Thinking fast, Alister decided to improvise a little; with a Cryo-Mine formed in his left hand, Alister clapped both hands together, the resulting detonation of the Cryo-Mine encasing him within a thick, spherical ice cocoon. The missiles converged on their mark, but were all stopped short of their goal as all nine missiles exploded upon contact with the icy shield. While he was safe from the R.Y.N.O.’s missiles, Alister was soon reminded of the cruel son-of-a-bitch named “Physics” as he finally crashed down against the floor, ice scattering everywhere as Alister flopped along the ground. Not to be deterred, though, the General quickly got to his feet, prepared for what Retchet had in store for him next. As much as knew that this was basically a fight for his life, Alister couldn’t help but crack a small smile in spite of himself. “Someone’s enjoying himself,” Retchet grinned.

 

“Heh… call me crazy,” said Alister, “but… I think this is the first time in such a long while that I feel… I feel… alive.”

 

“Heh, I would call it working off some necessary stress,” Retchet replied as his right hand reconfigured itself into an enormous, one meter long gun barrel. “Oh, by the way, I suggest you run,” he added as energy poured into the barrel of the gun as he pointed it square at Alister.

 

“... oh~” Taking Retchet’s advice, Alister did run… right towards the monster. Momentarily caught off-guard by Alister’s reckless charge, Retchet was actually curious as to see what the General was up to… right up to the point where a Cryomine was hurled at the mouth of the barrel, freezing it over completely.

 

Retchet looked at the closed off barrel as the energy in the cannon built up to max. “Oh, fuh-” Retchet said slowly as the barrel exploded violently, coating the mechanical monstrosity in a cloud of smoke.

 

Scorched viscera and hunks of metal rained down around Alister as the thick smoke cleared. Retchet’s entire right arm had been blown apart, with the only remains being a few feeble chunks of scrap and flesh. Blood and some clear yellow fluid sprayed violently from the exposed blood vessels and piping as Retchet gripped at the stump. “Clever girl,” Retchet muttered to himself, and then laughed.

 

Maybe it was the heat of the moment, but Alister could feel a lot of the weight in his heart lift just hearing the good natured laughter of Ratchet… and Red. He couldn’t help himself but to join in Retchet’s laughter, if only for a few seconds. He still had to keep going, not for his own sake, but for their's… for everyone’s. Forming another energy blade, this time on one end of his Wrench, Alister spun his makeshift halberd around, slicing into one of Retchet’s mechanical legs before making a leap away from the monster. Retchet didn’t even react to the cut in his leg. He didn’t need to as the flailing blood vessels immediately reattached themselves, the rest of the damage slowly repairing itself.

 

“My turn,” Retchet declared as he raised his left hand, his eight fingers all splayed out randomly as laser beams burst from the tips. He randomly swivelled his fingers around in Alister’s direction, the cutting beams dancing with his movements.

 

Alister sidestepped the first laser that was closest to his location. “... oh, that can’t be good,” he blurted out as he noticed the very deep pinprick of a hole the laser had made in the floor.

 

“Right, so, maybe it would not be a good idea to use Mr. Zurkon to block those lasers,” the Z-Wrench chimed in, a visible anime sweat mark popping up next to one of its eyes. “You don’t need Mr. Zurkon to tell you this, but--”

 

“--I know, “Keep dodging”!” Alister yelped as he started to dash around, avoiding the laser fire as his mind raced for his next possible counterattack.

 

That wasn’t really a necessity, as the mechanisms in Retchet’s hand malfunctioned, sparks flying as the beams were cut. “Damn, it overheated,” Retchet grumbled as he shook his hand wildly. He was a tad bit too preoccupied with his hand, that he failed to see that Alister had launched yet another Spiral of Carnage; he only found this out when the sawblade cleanly cut off three of the eight fingers from his hand.

 

“That’s what you get for firing haphazardously!” Alister chuckled out loud.

 

Retchet grinned, still able to flip off Alister with his remaining fingers as his body started to shake wildly. The source of the tremors appeared to be coming from his back as two large, bony frames burst out of his back, scattering metal and flesh everywhere as metal and flesh formed on the frames, becoming a pair of functional wings. Retchet leapt into the air, jets bursting from his feet as he cartwheeled in the air, and raced straight at Alister at a deadly pace.

 

Alister’s eyes went wide as he saw Retchet barreling toward him, and yet he kept as much of his cool and composure as possible. Raising the Z-Wrench above his head, he transferred as much energy as possible into another energy blade; this time, the blade grew to about three times the Wrench’s length. With all his might, Alister swung downwards just as Retchet’s face was less than two yards away.

 

At the last moment, Retchet increased his speed intensely, just before the swing. The glowing blade connected with his armoured neck, and took his head clean off. The out-of-control body flew around like a headless flying chicken, until it launched up and into the air, and came crashing down. What had been Retchet’s body was now just a pile of scrap as Retchet’s head landed, both sides of his face splitting apart as they did, the pair turning to dust.

 

Having been knocked over during that little spectacle, Alister carefully picked himself up onto his feet as he looked at the wreckage that was once Retchet. It was over… wasn’t it…?

 

“General!” Clank called out to the General, finally able to untie himself out of the clutches of the pervy tentacles before scuttering over to his side. “You’ve done well, General. Ratchet... would be proud of you.”

 

Alister nodded half-somberly, half-appreciatively. He was glad that the fight was over, but… there was something nagging him in the back of his head. He took a moment to look around at their surroundings.

 

(♫”Well, That’s Strange…”♪)

 

“Uhm, correct me if I’m wrong, Clank,” Alister spoke up, his curiosity piqued, “but if this creature was the trial I had to overcome, then shouldn’t we be back in the corridor we were in before?”

 

“I was just about to question that myself,” Clank replied meditatively. “Your triumph over your nightmare should have dispelled the illusion around us. Could it be that… there is still something else to be done?”

 

Alister was silent as his mind went to work. What could he possibly be forgetting? Or was there really more to the corridor’s intentions for him than what was previously believed. He looked back over toward the pile of flesh and scrap, staring at the smouldering remains for a good few seconds… … and then it hit him. Alister ran over toward the wreckage, Clank following close behind him. “Hey! You alright in there?” he called out as he reached the wreckage.

 

“General, who are you talking to?” Clank asked, perplexed at the lombax’s behaviour.

 

The wreck seemed completely inert, until what had been Retchet’s ribcage was chucked aside. Something was inside the remains, and it was coughing loudly as another piece fell from the pile, releasing a dusty and slightly blood-covered Alister. He was wearing his armour from so long ago, bar the large hole in the chest, where his pocketwatch was lodged into his chest, right above where his heart would be. This particular Altister coughed loudly again. “Oh man, you have no idea how happy I am to be out of that thing,” he declared in a relieved tone.

 

Alister himself chuckled as he offered his other self a helping hand as he was extracted from the wreckage. The Altister coughed loudly again as he dusted himself off. “Nice piloting, by the way,” Alister wise-cracked at the Altister.

 

The Altister laughed loudly, giving Alister a light jab in his ribs with his elbow. “Ha! Pilot? Yeah right, that shit was all neural control,” he boasted.

 

“Am… I malfunctioning again?” Clank stammered as he looked between the two Azimuths standing before him.

 

“Nope, you’re seeing things clearly Clank,” the Altister answered. “It’s great to see you again though, little guy. I haven’t seen you since… well, you know…,” he trailed off, a guilty look spreading on his face.

 

“... so, wait,” Alister spoke up, a thought occurring to him, “you… holy shit, you’re--”

 

“--yeah, that’s right, Alister,” replied the Altister. “I am you, the original you. The one who lost his life, here, in this very chamber. The one who did the right thing to fix his own bone-headed mistake. And that one little sacrifice triggered this entire mess of time loops. I am the progenitor of all those alternate Alisters, as I am for you as well. I guess that way you can call me “Alpha”, if we’re going by those cute little nicknames,” Alpha grinned.

 

“Yeah, that… sounds about right,” Alister sighed out, a bit glad that he had something to call his other self other than his own name. “But, hang on. How come I never saw you inside the Watch?”

 

“Well, you wouldn’t would you? I was kinda too busy exploding, and it was the result of said explosion that the Watch gained the power to record us. I died before it could, simple as that,” Alpha explained in a tone that suggested the answer was obvious. “I’ll admit, I kinda wished it had avoided that little ability though. I was a little afraid when the other Alisters started to invade your mind earlier.”

 

“Speaking of which,” Alister added, “where are they--?”

 

“Oh, yeah about that,” Alpha answered with an uncomfortable look. “Those holes I dropped them in, they kinda had spikes at the bottom. Excluding Kaden’s and Zayon’s though. I… couldn’t do that to Kay…. So, yeah, aside from Zayon and Kaden, the others are in Recovery Mode for like, an hour or so. So they’ll be quiet until the end of Death, at least. It’ll give you some much needed thinking space. Of course, yeah, better bring those two back up,” Alpha added as he pointed to part of the platform.

 

A black and empty hole appeared there, and the sound of mechanisms at work whirred as Kaden and the still distraught Zayon were brought back up via a platform. “Sorry about that Kay, Alister and I needed some alone time, for a heart-to-heart,” Alpha apologized sheepishly, awkwardly scratching the back of his head.

 

Kaden nodded understandingly. “It’s alright, Al. I knew you had a good reason.”

 

“Yeah, right… so…,” Alpha said stiffly, before going strangely quiet. He turned away from Alister to march stiffly over to Kaden, and he threw his arms around him. “By the gods I missed you,” Alpha whispered into Kaden’s ear.

 

“Me too, Al,” Kaden reassured Alpha as he returned the Altister’s hug.

 

“I just want you to know, I’m so… sorry for not listening to you. I’m so glad I finally get to tell you that. From the bottom of my pocket watch heart, I’m sorry,” Alpha whispered.

 

Alister couldn’t help but crack a small smile at this, his eyes getting a bit teary. His attention was then drawn toward Zayon, who still seemed shaken up from the whole ordeal. And really, could you blame him? He had just found out that an alternate version of himself made a copy of him just for the sake of a Xanatos Gambit in the hopes of escaping his fate, and finding out on top of that that his memories were erased to keep him as unsuspecting as possible, all while not knowing what was happening back in his own timeline. Of course, being unceremoniously dropped down a pitfall on top of all of that was just the icing on the Trauma Conga Line cake. “Are you alright, Zayo-kun…?” Alister asked in a worried tone.

 

Zayon shook his head, his left hand pressed to his chest, close to his collarbone. “Not… not as okay as I wanna be right now,” Zayon replied in a quavering voice. “I just… dammit… I can’t believe Moony could even do this to me… and to call me… THAT, on top of everything… … I hate him… I fuckin’ hate him, I really do….”

 

“I know, he went too far on all accounts,” Alister agreed as he placed a comforting hand on Zayon’s shoulder. “I sorta understand his frustrations, but that doesn’t give him the right to do and say what he did, I don’t care how angry he was. I’m just sorry you had to get dragged into all of this, Zayo-kun.”

 

“Do you want those memories back, Zayon?” Alpha questioned as he released Kaden, but, suddenly, his expression seemed confused. “Wait, someone is… ah, I see. Yes, I’ll let them in,” he mumbled as he looked to another spot.

 

Another hole formed, and the mechanisms whirred to life again as another platform raised up, with its own special surprise. With a bewildered look on their faces, Alexander and Umbris scanned their surroundings as they came into view. “Al!” Alex gasped in a elated tone as he rushed over toward the General, with Umbris following after him.

 

“Alex, is that really you?” Alister blurted out, glad to see that Alexander was okay despite having split off from him so abruptly in his hasty quest for vengeance. “I--wow, you look like you two went through hell. What happened to you?” Alister asked as he got a better look at the haggard-looking pair.

 

“Long story, Al,” Umbris replied as he and Alex glanced at each other for a second, “and we’d love to tell you more about it, but, uhh… y’mind telling us whatcha got goin’ on in here? What’s with the other two Alisters and this dude who looks like Ratchet’s dad? And... *sniff-sniff* ... why do you smell like vomit?”

 

“It’s a long story, but, since you’re here; Alex, would be so kind as to give me those photos you smuggled with you?” Alpha requested.

 

“Wha-how did you…? Heh… right, like it’d do me any good to question the will of the Pathways,” Alexander relented with a slight chuckle as he pulled out the bag he had summoned moments before. “Sorry, I just thought I’d bring these with me, just in case,” he added in apology as he rummaged through the seemingly small knapsack before producing two certain picture frames from within. “I’m guessing these are the ones you’re referring to, err… which one are you called again? I don’t recall seeing you inside the Watch.”

 

“We’re calling this one “Alpha”, Alex,” Alister explained as he took the pictures out of Alexander’s hands. “... … what--these again?! Ugh, you weren’t hoping to poke fun at me over these again, were you?”

 

“Wouldn’t dream of it, Al. I think we got most of that out of our system the first time around,” Alexander reassured the General.

 

“You can rib him later, I just require those portraits so we can help Zayon. There’s someone who’s been absolutely dying to see him again, why should we deny him a sweet reunion?” Alpha questioned as he held his hand out to Alister, who proceeded to hand the Altister the photographs.

 

Alpha inspected the two images, and he smiled to himself. “Ah yes, I remember this timeline. Certainly was quite a trip as I recall,” he mused. “Zayon, come here please,” he requested.

 

“Go on,” Kaden gently said to Zayon, a calm smile on his face. Zayon nodded back with an uneasy smile of his own as he turned to approach Alpha.

 

“Okay, now, I want you stand, right about… there I’d say,” Alpha explained as he positioned Zayon. “Okay, now, this’ll be a bit of a trip, but, it’ll be worth it,” he added as he took a few steps back from Zayon.

 

Alpha took a calming breath as he held each photo in his hand, his eyes were closed in concentration as both photos started to float above his hands. With a sudden gasp Alpha opened his eyes, which were coated in teal energy as the watch on his heart opened up as well. Two beams issued from his eyes and also from the watch, striking the backs of both photos and creating an intricate lattice between the two. Another thread of energy burst from the space between the two photos right into Zayon’s forehead. The two were frozen in place as the ceremony continued until the photos burnt away into ash.

 

The watch suddenly snapped closed as Alpha stumbled backwards, grasping his head in pain as Zayon did too. Alpha shuddered loudly. “Well, that should have done it,” he muttered as Zayon’s memories fully restored themselves.

 

“You alright, Zayo-kun?” Alister asked in concern, helping the Altister stay upright.

 

Zayon’s breathing was a bit shallow at first, but as the pain in his head subsided, his breathing became calmer. “I… remember everything,” he gasped quietly, a faint smile on his face. “I remember my timeline, my home, my family… oh Gods, I… oh…?” he uttered as a confused look flashed onto his face. “That’s strange, I can’t seem to recall what I went through in the Pathways during my time in this War… heh, but that’s just fine by me. Oh, now I remember…,” he breathed out as he remembered a point in his timeline….

 

“It was days after our wedding… it had been a wonderful ceremony of course. We worked our asses off to make sure everything worked. And then afterwards, it was our honeymoon. We had picked a great spot, the room was amazing. We turned all the lights off, laid down together on the fur rug and… we cuddled all night long,” Zayon reminisced dreamily.

 

“”Cuddled”... right,” Umbris snorted derisively. Which earned him a sharp jab in both sides of his ribcage from Alexander and Kaden. “Ow…. Frak-monkeys...”

 

“Actually, they did just cuddle,” Alpha confirmed, his hand caressing his chin thoughtfully. “Best moment of their life..., until Rex, that is,” he added.

 

“But we’re getting off point a little, and are also risking a few things here. Zayon, with your memories restored, I have to warn you: Don’t reveal anything about Red that Alister doesn’t already know. He has to find out the answers for himself, and spoiling anything is practically guaranteeing that this timeline will end badly, and thus a new one will end up forming. Forty-Two Thousandth time’s the charm here,” Alpha warned. “I know you want to help him, but attempting to do so is just begging for something to go wrong, due to the potential for a paradox to occur. And that’s something we need to avoid if we want to make this our happy ending.”

 

“I understand,” Zayon replied, his warm fuzzy feeling hastily put away so as to better grasp the urgency of the situation. “And if possible, I hope to at least get the other Azimuths to do the same. Hopefully, they’ve all learned a lesson from this as well…. A shame you had to do that to Sniffles and Too-Dee, though, they were actually quite nice.”

 

“I have no love for you memories, to be honest. I get to experience each and every single one of your lives, so I guess you can understand that enjoying so many failures is a bit taxing on one’s self. But, again, we’re straying off track now,” Alpha said as he turned to Alister. “How are you feeling now, after all of this, Alister?” he questioned seriously.

 

Alister scratched the back of his head. “Well, better than before this encounter of ours, yeah,” he replied. “I just… still feel a slight bit of confusion.”

 

Alpha understood where this was going. “Alister, you need to know this: Your fate is your own. It is not Left-Eye’s, or Trigger’s, or I.T.’s or Zayon’s. No, it’s not even mine, to be honest. I’ve already met my fate, and my only regret is that I put so many alternate versions of myself through hell and back. But, that doesn’t mean I can’t advise you on something,” he said, placing a firm hand on Alister’s shoulder. “Abandon your need for revenge. I know you hate him for what he may or may not have done, but to want to end him for petty vengeance will hurt more than it will heal. I know this first hand. If you go through with it, all you’ll be left with is a hollow, empty feeling that will never go away. The same would apply if the situation was reversed, really,” he added, his hand slipping from Alister’s shoulder as he took a few steps away, deep in thought.

 

“Tell me. How would you have felt if the situation was reversed? How would you have felt if, instead of a broken wrench, you found a decaying body? How would you have felt knowing Ratchet took it upon himself to execute Red?” he questioned.

 

That… that was a good question. A very hard-hitting one, in fact. The gears in Alister’s head went to work as he played out the hypothetical scenario in his mind. “... hurt… betrayed,” Alister uttered hoarsely, a cold chill crawling through his body as the mental image of Red’s corpse, a mound of flesh riddled with bullets echoed in his mind, “and saddened that I never got to know the truth… and never got to apologize for the way I treated him….”

 

“You’d never be able to forgive Ratchet… or yourself. You’d blame yourself, as per the course. You’d blame yourself for his actions, because you’d convince yourself that you were his role-model. You’d never want to see him again, because, you’d see yourself reflected in his face. Isn’t that right?” Alpha queried.

 

Alister hiccuped slightly, a hand covering his mouth as his teary eyes looked to the side. He couldn’t bring himself to give a verbal answer, and yet it still rang in his head, where Alpha could hear the truth: “Yes, it is right….”

 

Alpha sighed. “You can’t blame yourself for what others do Al. It was by Ratchet’s own decision that he went and did what he did. And he paid the price for it. The same with Red. He did what he did because of his own choice, though… his hand might have been a bit more forced. Kill, or be killed. That’s how a fight to the death is. If you want to hate him for killing Ratchet, that’s fine. But don’t blame yourself for his death. It was out of your hands the moment he punched you in the face. It was a no-win situation for you. You can’t blame yourself for either outcome.”

 

Alister sighed sadly. “I know… I know, you’re right… but still, what else can I do for Ratchet? Or--or even Red, for that matter?”

 

“Beats me, it’s up to you now… although, I suppose I could be a little cheeky here. The two of you have Truth left to go right? Then, confront him there. Truth takes itself pretty literally, so, if you want to know the truth, tie him down and make him talk. He can’t lie to you there,” Alpha explained, before sighing again.

 

The Altister looked down at his hands, which were slowly disintegrating before his eyes. “Time’s up it seems. I extended this session a little longer than I was supposed too, but the Pathway is reacting. From here on out, you’re on your own. Well, that’s not true, you’ve got some great friends to help you out. Kinda wish I had some, so long ago. But, that’s for another time. Kaden, and Zayon, please keep the other memories under control. We don’t need them sabotaging things. And, Alister? Stop blaming yourself for everything. You’re starting to sound like Shinji Ikari, and you really don’t need to reach that level of angst,” Alpha joked as his body dissolved into particles, his pocket watch clattering against the floor before it, too, faded away.

 

With the “death” of Alpha, the world around them groaned loudly, before shattering like glass. Alister, Alex, Umbris, and Clank were now all alone in the hallway, as Kaden and Zayon could not persist in the real world. “Go to Truth, to find the truth,” Alpha echoed in Alister’s mind.

 

“... Truth, huh…?” Alister mouthed almost silently. He didn’t know why, but Alpha’s advice sparked a newfound hope within his heart.

 

“... well, I guess that’s it for us in here, huh?” Umbris wondered out loud. “I just hope Bayonetta and Gabriel are having a much better time than the three of us did.”

 

“Yeah… … wait, “three”?” Alister blurted out.

 

“Yeah, as in, Alexander and I basically shared the same nightmare,” Umbris confirmed. “Trust me on this, it was not a fun experience for either of us.”

 

“It was Umbris,” Alexander said in reply to Alister’s inquiring glance, “but an Umbris from a very bad alternate future. Caused by abandonment issues and all that.”

 

“Ah, I see. Well, at least the two of you were lucky enough to only see one bad end. Alpha decided to be a bit more hands-on when it came to sending me through a personal hell. Over forty-two-thousand personal hells, actually.”

 

“Oh, wow, really?” Alexander said in shock. “Holy crap, he had you live through the deaths of the other Azimuths?”

 

“In a manner of speaking, yes,” Alister confirmed. “That’s not including the other stuff he decided to get very creative with. Oh, speaking of which: that one cloudcuckoolander? Not so much of a cloudcuckoolander. Moony was not only faking his condition, but he formulated a plot to try and escape the Watch. He's also why Zayon is in the Watch to begin with."

 

"Poor guy," Alex mused pityingly. "Zayon must feel so lost, to be so far away from home…."

 

“Unfortunately, there isn’t much we can do for him at this time,” Alister admitted somberly, “but rest assured, I’ll make sure he doesn’t have to suffer this any longer.”

 

“... I’m pretty sure that “Alpha Azimuth” guy wants you to be more concerned with yourself,” Umbris brought up. “I mean, I’m sure getting to the end will help Zayon and the other Azimuths anyways, but I think focusing on yourself is the better option.”

 

“You’re right, Umbris,” Alister nodded, a hand held over the pocketwatch hanging from his neck. “This… is my story. I’ll be the one to see it through to its conclusion.”

 

Alex smiled at Alister’s conviction. “I’m glad to hear that, Al.”

 

Bayonetta (w/ Gabriel)/Death Path - B9

 

The rest of Bayonetta’s stroll along the bridges was met with little-to-no interference or inconvenience as she entered the corridor through the large gaping hole in the wall.

 

“So, what do you think awaits us in here?” Gabriel asked as he hung from Bayonetta’s cradling arm.

 

“Well, whatever it is, I’m sure we will take care of it with ease,” Bayonetta replied with a tone of utmost confidence.

 

“How your confidence shows,” a voice called to Bayonetta through the darkness, “but are you truly certain of that, my dear?” The Umbra Witch sensed an attack approaching her fast, and sure enough, she sidestepped just in time to avoid a glowing blue card flying past, narrowly missing her head. Just as well that she did, as being struck by that card would most likely have been fatal to her. Bayonetta’s eyes narrowed as she swung around gracefully, locking eyes with one person she was loath to meet again. The person in question had chosen to present himself in the form of a scrawny, tan-skinned young boy in a blue-and-white sleeveless hoodie and baggy green pants. His hood was worn over his head, covering up most of his white cornrowed hair while casting a shadow over his icy blue eyes, a glowing blue diamond mark shining on his forehead. The “child” gave the Umbra Witch a calm, condescending smile. “We meet again, “love”.”

 

“Loptr,” Bayonetta snarled, cracking her otherwise flawlessly haughty veneer ever so slightly. “How cheeky, that you would show yourself here.”

 

“You know this kid, Cereza?” Gabriel asked curiously.

 

“Please, Gabriel. Loptr is no more a “child” than Sayer is a saint,” Bayonetta chided the plushie as her eyes never broke contact with Loptr’s. “In fact, this “child” could give Sayer a run for his money for how cruel and manipulative he can be.”

 

“How so?”

 

“Well, Gabriel… let’s just say he’s the reason the Umbra and Lumen clans are essentially no more… and why I no longer have parents,” the Umbra Witch sneered as she glared daggers at Loptr. “So, Loptr, to what do I owe this… “pleasure”?”

 

Loptr scuffed the dirty floor with his trainer as he exhaled loudly. “Oh my dear, why such harsh tones? I’m only thinking about you. Your future is very important to me. So important I’m going to make sure it’ll never happen. Well, I’m not. But a friend of mine will,” he said mysteriously as he floated off into the darkness with a soft, mocking giggle.

 

“Well, I do hope your “friend” will make for a much more gracious host,” Bayonetta remarked with slightly pursed lips. “Not to mention, be more to the point; I don’t have time to play games, especially not with the likes of you.”

 

“... I hear something coming,” Gabriel reported, bringing Bayonetta’s attention to the sound of approaching footfall, the clicks of whatever footwear their potential adversary was wearing softly echoing through the hall. A faint glint of gold flashed through the darkness as their adversary slowly came into full view. The glint from before came from an ornate dual-ended glaive held in the grip of a white-and-gold robed individual, any discernable physical features concealed by the rather form-fitting raiment, as well as a strange golden mask with a round hole in its center, resembling an eye.

 

Tensing up upon recognizing the figure (whom we shall name “Masked Lumen” for now), Bayonetta quickly she drew one of her handguns. “Gabriel, sweetheart, you may want to take refuge somewhere,” Bayonetta suggested as she kept the gun aimed at the masked figure before them. “I won’t be able to fight and take care of you at the same time--”

 

“Actually, Cereza, I’ve a better idea,” Gabriel interrupted in an insisting manner as his plushie form began to glow with a bright red light. Before Bayonetta could object to whatever Gabriel had planned, the lion toy had transformed in her left hand, turning into a highly polished longsword, the silvery blade giving off a faint glow in the darkness. The crimson-colored hilt was decorated with--

 

“Oh, now that is just tacky, Gabriel…!” Bayonetta chided as she looked into the lion face that adorned the center of the hilt, which wouldn’t have been so bad if it didn’t resemble that of the lion plushie itself. The Gabby-Sword merely replied by blowing a tiny raspberry. Shaking her head at Gabe’s nonsense, Bayonetta quickly got to work as her masked adversary charged at her at an alarming speed. The two clashed weapons, the masked individual’s glaive against the Gabby-Sword (“If you don’t mind,” Gabriel said in an aside to the producers, “let us refer to my sword form as the “Rubedo Sword”. Sounds less embarrassing, if you ask me.”). “Are you alright, Gabriel?” the Umbra Witch asked as she struggled against their enemy, a hint of concern in her voice for the plushie-turned-sword.

 

“Perfectly fine, actually,” Gabriel’s voice replied. “Although, in my current state, I fear I may not be of much help to you… but my other forms could help in the meantime.”

 

“Oh~?” With an elegant flip, Bayonetta kicked her opponent away, giving herself a little breathing room. “So, you have multiple ways to keep me satisfied? Do tell, Gabby.”

 

“Heh, yeah, well, I know how you like your “toys”, though sadly none of them have a vibrate setting,” Gabby replied half-jokingly. “Now, this may sound weird, but the other forms I can take are of the weapons my “brothers” once wielded, with a little tweak to hopefully suit your fancy.”

 

“Oh, yes, these “brothers” you mentioned to me once,” Bayonetta mused. “The ones whom you say “made” you ten-thousand years ago, correct?”

 

“Indeed. They each used a bit of themselves to forge my soul together, so a bit of each of them still resides within me. For instance….” Gabriel trailed off as the Rubedo Sword turned into a mass of blackened, err, let’s call it “gunk”, which reformed itself in a kanabo-like weapon, five feet long and about ten inches in diameter at its widest point. The barbs that lined the length of the club appeared to be secreting a black, putrid, and possibly biohazardous fluid. “This was the weapon of Brother Nigredo. Let’s call it “Nekrotisk Svart”.”

 

“No, I’d rather call it “disgusting”,” Bayonetta grumbled with her nose upturned, shaking off the residue left on her gloved hands from the weapon’s transformation. “I really wish you had given me a bit of fair warning before you got your mess all over me. I don’t suppose this form--”

 

“--no, it’s not,” Gabby replied flatly, cutting off the rest of the question that he saw coming from a mile away. “It’s heavy and a bit difficult to swing, but it’s powerful enough to break through an enemy's guard, and once it has, it will spray its load all over them. They’ll find it far more “disgusting” than you did, trust me.”

 

“Gabriel, are you trying to get me evicted from Nintendo? These double entendres are really unnecessary. I do have standards, you know.”

 

“Apologies~ But, seriously, Nekrotisk Svart is capable of firing a missile of corrosive grime that can damage the victim over time, as well as slow them down a bit. Try it out.”

 

“Gladly.” Timing-in again, Bayonetta dashed forward, Nekrotisk Svart in hand, ready to bum rush The Masked Lumen as she swung the massive club upward, perhaps aiming for a tenor-like reaction from her adversary. Instead, the masked individual managed to step back enough for the swing to miss its intended mark. This, however, was of no consequence to Bayonetta as, with a smirk and a pull of a trigger located on the club’s handle, the Umbra Witch fired a mass of black gunk onto the Masked Lumen’s torso mid-swing. It splattered all over his saintly white robes, and the being wiped away the mess with silent disgust. Bayonetta, however, was not yet done, as she came around for yet another swing, this time coming for the sage’s head from the right. The kanabo never found its mark as the Masked Lumen seemed to disappear before Bayonetta’s eyes. She knew better, though, as she quickly swung a kick behind her, her heel-gun colliding with a bladed end of the Lumen’s glaive. Sparks flew as the blade grinded along her weapon, neither side willing to lose ground.

 

“Okay, new tactic,” Gabriel chimed tersely as Nekrotisk Svart suddenly began to emit a white mist that shrouded the surrounding area. Another feature of the club that Gabe failed to mention, or…?

 

Another clash rang from within the white mist, the force from whatever attack was made quickly dispersing the mist, revealing Bayonetta now holding a seven-foot glaive of her own, except this one was silver and bluish-white in color and possessed only one blade. “Cereza,” Gabby’s voice chimed from his new form, “allow me to introduce Brother Albedo’s weapon of choice: “Puritatem Albus”. This one should be more your speed,” he explained, “as this weapon has a longer reach and allows for faster strikes--”

 

“--quick question, Gabriel,” Bayonetta cut in through gritted teeth as she continued her stalemate with the Lumen. “I feel like I just got a mental image of a man with white hair… perhaps five-foot, five-foot-three at best--”

 

“And to answer the question you’re about to ask: Yes, Albedo used a longer weapon to compensate for his height deficit,” Gabriel sighed. “Now, please, pay attention-WHOA!” Gabriel had to put his tutorial on hold as Bayonetta ducked under a swipe from a detached end of the Masked Lumen’s glaive. Her graceful body arched backwards beautifully as the blade flew over her. At this moment, time began to slow down to half its speed around her as she backflipped away from the Lumen.

 

“Well, we have a few “seconds”, Gabriel,” Bayonetta declared. “You might want to get out what needs to be said.”

 

“Then you may wanna point the bladed end at him,” Gabby said urgently. “Aim it right towards that black stain on his torso; I’ll handle the rest.”

 

Not one to waste more time asking questions than needed, Bayonetta shrugged as she aimed the bladed end of Puritatem Albus directly for the black smudge on their adversary’s torso. The bladed end began to split apart before reconfiguring itself into the barrel of a laser cannon. As a white energy began charging within the barrel, the darkness surrounding it appeared to shy away from the bright light. “Positron Fire~ GO!” On Gabriel’s signal, the cannon shot off a fast-moving beam round at the Masked Lumen, striking the adversary right in his corrosion-covered chest. The resulting--and massive--explosion knocked the Masked Lumen clear back a few yards, though despite the clearly destructive power behind the blast, the Lumen’s robes were still as pristine as before, with no damage done to it whatsoever. The golden mask, on the other hand, now had a few fractures running along its surface.

 

“Good,” Bayonetta smirked as she watched the Lumen gingerly pick himself up. “Now, I’m assuming you’ve one more trick up your sleeve, Gabe? I’d like to get this little skirmish over with so we can deal with the real arsehat.”

 

“Oh, but of course dahling~” Gabriel chimed in with a rather flowery and effeminate tone that caused Bayonetta to raise an amused eyebrow. “The weapons of my most fabulous Brother Citrinitas is by far the most deserving of your elegance and grace--COUGH-COUGH!--oh, god--COUGH!--ugh… please, if I EVER speak like that again, PLEASE put me out of my misery…!”

 

“Why? I thought it was a nice accent,” Bayonetta replied in a half-joking, half-sincere manner.

 

“Yeah, well… coff… anyways, Brother Citrinitas owned a pair of large saber-fans that he was quite adept with. A little too adept, apparently. He was a very capable fighter regardless, so we never really questioned it. But, if we want to take a good look at our masked friend over there, these fans will suffice quite well.” Puritatum Albus was soon enveloped in a brilliant, warm glow as the glaive reformed itself into a pair of folded fans, which at first appeared to be two average-lengthed sword blades in their folded state.

 

“Allow me to introduce Brother Citrinitas’ own “Brillant Aube”. Critinitas was the primary magic-user of my brothers, so Brillant Aube reflects that through its ability to generate and cast off energy comparable to that of the sun’s light.”

 

“Well, I am more of a Moon kind-of-girl,” Bayonetta remarked as she fanned herself with one of the Brillant Aube, “but then again, the moon does borrow its light from the sun… and it’s a lot easier on the eyes at that.”

 

“Good thing you get your powers from contracts with Infernal Demons as opposed to from the Moon,” Gabriel quipped. “Now, let’s see how beautifully you dance, my dear--UGH!! And please hurry before I start commenting on your shoes and make-up…!”

 

Bayonetta once more dashed towards the Masked Lumen--who, at this point, was becoming more aggressive as he, too, flash-stepped toward the Umbra Witch. The Lumen thrust his glaive forward, yet missed the Witch as she once more arched back to avoid the strike, this time latching on to the weapon’s shaft with her legs as she anchored herself to the ground with the right-hand fan, effectively disarming him long enough to take a swipe at him with the left-hand fan, creating an arc of solar energy that flew straight for the face of the Masked Lumen. The Lumen quickly ducked out of the way before the crescent could do any possible damage, yanking his glaive out of the Witch’s grasp while he was at it.

 

Feeling that she now had the Lumen on the ropes, Bayonetta continued her assault. Moving like a gentle courtesan, the fans moved in rhythm with her as she almost danced towards him, using a fan to distract the Sage as she folded the other fan and lashed at him with it like a sword. The Lumen parried with one end of his glaive whilst detaching the other end, thrusting at Bayonetta with the detached blade, but soon found his thrusting arm entangled in Bayonetta’s own, unable to free himself until he was dealt a sharp kick to the side of the head, a few pieces of his mask breaking off from the impact. Left staggering, the Lumen could not react in time to deflect or dodge yet another Solar Crescent aimed for his head. The impact from the energy slash shattered the rest of the Lumen’s mask, blowing his hood back in the process.

 

Bayonetta made another graceful backflip, landing a good enough distance away to study her handiwork. “Now we can see the man behind the mask,” Bayonetta crowed haughtily, fanning herself with Brillant Aube once again, “although I think I’ve already a good idea of who our mystery guest is. Wouldn’t you agree, Bal… … der…?” The Witch trailed off as she got a better look at her opponent’s face… or semi-lack thereof.

 

In truth, the face of the Lumen she had been fighting… was nothing more than a smooth, porcelain-white surface, completely void of any features whatsoever. That, however, wasn’t the only thing that was shocking, as Gabriel, too, would discover; covering the featureless “face” of the figure was another mask. A Luchador mask. A lion-like Luchador mask framed within a flowing mane of crimson. “That… that’s my mask!” Gabriel’s voice gasped out. “Wha--wait a sec-have we been fighting… What’s going on?!”

 

“It appears that you’ve now scratched the surface, my dear,” a voice rang out through the darkness. Though it was different--older, and far more refined--Bayonetta still recognized it as the voice of Loptr. Lo and behold, Loptr made his grand re-entrance at that exact moment, this time taking on the form of a dark-skinned adult male, a translucent diamond-shaped light-blue cloak with intricate golden accents covering the majority of his trim body, save for the top corner which was open to showcase the man’s face, white lips and pyramid-shaped white hairstyle. “The truth, Umbra Witch,” Loptr explained, “is that the trial presented to you is not merely your own. Nay, it is a trial for two: for yourself… and your little pet.”

 

“Gabriel is no pet,” Bayonetta corrected. “Then again, I would be wasting my time explaining to you the difference; after all, you don’t concern yourself with “the machinations of insects”.”

 

“Ah, so you remember our previous encounter,” Loptr noted in a tone that resembled amusement. “Indeed, the Left Eye of Darkness is what allows you access to memories of a time that once was. A time where you once triumphed over the mighty Jubileus and, more importantly, managed to put a stop to my own machinations not once, but twice. Of course, I doubt that will be the case this time around… but enough of that.

 

“Are you not curious as to why your adversary bears the motif of the proud lion?” Loptr continued, motioning toward the Blank Lumen with a flourished movement of a braceleted arm. “Or why the face underneath has no features to speak of? I’m certain the answer shall come to you with enough mental effort. Your pet most certainly will. Is that not correct, Rubedo?”

 

“My. Name. Is. Gabriel!” Brillant Aube vanished with a flash of red, Gabriel’s plushie form taking its place. “And what the hell do you know?” Gabby added, a stubby paw pointed accusingly at Loptr. “How is this trial meant for Cereza AND myself?”

 

Loptr let off a soft, condescending giggle. “My, oh my, how the young lion roars in face of its own shadow. It amuses me immensely to see how one who bears the visage of the courageous lion can become such a frightened kitten in the face of their uncertain future.”

 

“That does not answer my friend’s question,” Bayonetta addressed her nemesis.

 

Loptr shook his head sadly as he was simply astounded that such a strong independent woman could still be as ditzy as any bleached-blonde bubblehead. “Oh, I feel my rhetoric is an adequate-enough answer. Or would you rather Sayer come along to point out the needlessly obvious to your pet?”

 

“Yea--no, let’s not bring that scrotum-faced pissant into this conversation,” Gabriel snapped. “So, what, are you saying that the reason that… that… ….”

 

Bayonetta became concerned as she witnessed Gabriel go oddly silent so quickly. “Gabriel?”

 

“Ah, it seems your toy has finally caught on,” Loptr chimed in with a seemingly relieved tone. “Though for you, my dear, I suppose a bit of exposition is necessary. You see, your little pet here,” Loptr explained with a motioned hand toward the plushie, “is also aware of the timeline that should have been. Unlike your success story, however, the future of our dear lion cub here will not be as kind--”

 

“--if you don’t mind,” Gabriel interrupted, a saddened look on his face, “I think I’d better take it from here….”

 

“... suit yourself,” Loptr conceded, his arms spread out in a subtle-yet-exaggerated shrug.

 

“Gabriel, what’s the matter?” Bayonetta asked the plushie in a genuinely concerned tone.

 

Gabriel looked up into Bayonetta’s eyes before sighing sadly. “It’s… I am scared of something. Scared of what may become of me… of what I may leave behind….” Reaching within his vest, Gabriel pulled out a few photographs--ones that he had taken from the area of longing earlier--and handed them to Bayonetta. “I’ve been… having these dreams lately--nightmares, really… I was disturbed by them before, though never really thought them to be prophetic. Those pictures I’ve found, though… I guess they confirm the possibility….”

 

Bayonetta looked over the photos in her hand, and as she studied them, she understood Gabriel’s torment:

 

The first of these was a view of a typical modern living room: couch, arm chairs, flat screen t.v., area rug, coffee table… the only thing not typical was the scene being shown. Laying on the couch was Gabriel, with his lion mask on, appearing to be in a deep sleep. Kneeling beside him was Russell Oxford, whose tear-streaked face was contorted in horrified anguish as he seemed to be trying desperately to shake Gabriel awake. Further in the background was Carla Bellerose, who appeared equally as distraught, both hands clasped over her mouth.

 

The second photo revealed an expansive foreign landscape, the rolling hills and mountains painted yellow and orange in the light of the setting sun. Standing in the foreground by the edge of a lake was Gabriel, adorned in a crimson-colored lion-themed armor that gleamed in the sun’s glow. He looked absolutely miserable as he gazed off longingly, as if searching for a day seen so long ago.

 

The last of the photographs revealed yet another scene, this time of a hospital room, the pale light of the fluorescent lights above serving only to make the room seem even more desolate than the situation shown needed. In the bed was Gabriel, still comatose and wearing his lion mask (perhaps in spite of the hospital staff’s insistence that it be removed), a few wires running from his body to various monitors nearby. At his bedside were his friends and family, all huddled together around him, wondering if Gabriel would ever awaken….

 

“... what does this all mean…?” Bayonetta wondered, otherwise being at a loss for words.

 

Gabriel let off yet another somber sigh. “In my dreams, I would be whisked away to another dimension, my assistance being required to defeat some great danger to that world. The thing is… only my soul would be drawn there; my physical body would be left behind, in a coma. The way it happens… it would remind Russell of when his father passed away back when he was 10 years old. I don’t want him to have to go through that again….

 

“And that’s not even counting my other concern,” Gabriel continued as he cradled himself with his toy arms. “The fear that, even after my mission is over, I would not be able to return to my world. My soul being trapped in the other dimension, and my body… wasting away… never again to be with my loved ones….”

 

“And that is just one of many examples depicting how feeble and pathetic humans lives truly are,” Loptr proclaimed in his regal air as he once more entered the scene. “For even with all the power one human can possess, in the end, they are still merely human. Their power or life can never compare to the significance of a god’s--” Loptr found himself interrupted as a bullet ricocheted off of the intricate metal frame surrounding his face, the impact breaking off a piece of it.

 

Bayonetta simply shook her head with a scoff as she lowered her recently-discharged handgun. “Well, we humans certainly can’t chew the scenery like a god, now can we? And this is why I hate talkative types.”

 

Loptr merely sighed, not the least bit inconvenienced by Bayonetta’s action. With a snap of his fingers and no words uttered (for once), Loptr commanded the Blank Lumen to attack once again, this time targeting the prone Gabriel plushie.

 

“Gabriel--!”

 

“I got this,” Gabe merely spoke as he flashed the Blank Lumen a fierce glare before taking a running leap at his attacker. Before the Blank Lumen could strike him mid-flight, Gabriel quickly transformed into the Rubedo Sword and impaled himself right through the Blank Lumen’s ribcage.

 

“So, you would resort to senseless destruction?” Loptr questioned Gabriel, watching as the Blank Lumen struggled to stay on its feet. “Such a poor choice to handle one’s own--”

 

“--y’know, I’m starting to agree with Bayonetta about this “talkative” business,” Gabriel’s voice interrupted, “like Holy Hannah, dude, you could’ve had a career as a politician or, hell, one of those Audiobook readers, even. But rest assured,” he added as the Blank Lumen ceased its stumbling and managed to stand upright as a red glow began to envelop it, "I'm not interested in killing your "little pet". No, as a matter of fact... I plan on taking it for a test drive."

 

With a brilliant flash of red, the Blank Lumen suddenly transformed before Bayonetta and Loptr; the raiment had become a vivid shade of crimson, while the sword that had plunged itself into its torso earlier was now gripped in its right hand, the “wound” also having vanished. And there was one final major difference made to the Blank Lumen, who by all accounts was no longer “blank”; with its head lifted upward, the blank face was replaced by Gabriel’s human face. “... huh, that went better than expected…!” Gabriel exclaimed softly, stroking at his goatee as he studied his reflection in the sword’s blade. “Not really a fan of the heels of the footwear, but otherwise….”

 

Bayonetta couldn’t help but give an elated giggle. “Well, at least you’re back to being, well, somewhat human.”

 

“More’s the pity that such appearances are fleeting,” Loptr interjected, seemingly growing tired of what he was seeing. “I cannot possibly fathom why you would do so; your future dictates that you would shed your feeble humanity to become something far greater than you have ever been, or could ever hope to be. And yet you cling so desperately to such an ephemeral concept called human life, like the frightened cub you are--”

 

“--because humanity is something worth living,” Gabriel interrupted the “Prophet”. “No matter how long or short one’s life is, it is what they make of that time that gives their life its meaning. It doesn’t matter how ephemeral those moments are; to have had them is what makes them precious.”

 

Loptr shook his head, almost appearing to be sad (but then again, he could possibly give Sayer a few pointers on acting). “Poor child. To be gripped by such delusions is truly pitiful. It’s sorrowful to observe mortals desperately trying to cling to their mortality in such a pitiful fashion. Then again, it is futile to expect humans to ever behave rationally, as long as they have their precious “free will”,” Loptr spat scornfully. “Human free will, much like all these "concepts" they have devised, is a joke; it is a worthless illusion, much like their existence….” Loptr trailed off just as vibrations rattled the very foundations of the hallway. Bayonetta and Gabriel looked around wildly as their surroundings grew darker--or rather, the surrounding darkness itself was drawn closer to Loptr, encasing him in a black cocoon.

 

“... why do I get the feeling he’s taking this moment to go all “One-Winged Angel” on us?” Gabriel scoffed as he and Bayonetta stared at the dark sphere before them.

 

“Well, we could take this time to go the pragmatic route,” Bayonetta nonchalantly suggested as she drew out a pair of tonfa-like rocket launchers.

 

“... good point,” Gabe shrugged as he morphed the Rubedo Sword into Puritatem Albus, proceeding to charge up the Positron Cannon in its blade; he shot off the charged energy beam just as Bayonetta fired off a rocket from each tonfa, all of their attacks aimed for the shell.

 

However, their attacks would never reach their intended mark; Bayonetta’s rockets ended up changing their trajectory, curving around and returning to their sender, while at the same time, Gabriel’s Positron Beam was reflected off the shadowy shell, refracting all over the place at random angles, leaving large blast holes in whatever part of the hallway they struck. As for the rockets, Bayonetta quickly shot down one of them with a well-aimed bullet from her Love is Blue, and quickly did a split to dodge the other, which was disposed of by an energy slash from Gabriel’s Brillant Aube.

 

“Welp, that failed,” Gabriel remarked, pointing out the obvious as he folded the two large fans.

 

“As was to be expected,” Loptr’s voice echoed from within his shell, a light beginning to escape from within as small cracks began to form along the cocoon. “You mortals could never hope to dispense of a god.”

 

Gabriel scoffed exasperatedly. “You fancy yourself a god? Really?!”

 

“Well, he’s not lying, per se,” Bayonetta blurted out. “Our “Gracious Host” here is in fact one half of my world’s God of Chaos, Aesir. The Evil half, I should say,” she said disdainfully, an unpleasant sneer on her face.

 

“Indeed, the “evil” half,” the voice rang out from the shattering cocoon. “But a half I am… NO LONGER!” With a great force of energy, the cocoon finally erupted with enough power to knock Bayonetta and Gabriel off their feet. The Umbral Witch and the Luchador Lumen groaned as they lay on the ground after their short flight. Though the shock from their brief fall was simply nothing compared to the shock they received upon seeing what became of Loptr:

 

His skin was now completely blue, with intricate patterns of yellow that waxed and waned on his skin. His upper body was coated by golden framework like on his original cloak, and it extended up across his smug face. A trio of golden shapes hung behind him, a diamond in the middle with a pair of triangles floating in front of it like wings, and in homage to the light-bule shape planted on his forehead. His lower half, however, was far less pleasant to look at, to say the least; Loptr’s waist was fused to the forehead of a serpent-like entity, one which Gabriel was all-too-familiar with: The Great Leviathan. Like Loptr’s new form, the Leviathan’s body, too, was colored blue with the same mystical markings. Placed along the length of its tail at regular intervals were a series of golden diamond-shaped circlets, the same kind as the cuffs that adorned Loptr’s wrists.

 

Despite the sight before them, Bayonetta just couldn’t help herself. “What’s the matter, “Aesir”? Weren’t the Eyes of the World good enough for you? I didn’t think even you would bother getting an, er-hem, “adjustment”,” she jested, pointing out the large, thick serpent attached to Aesir’s waist.

 

Aesir’s expression was completely unfaltered, though his serpent half hissed loudly; a thick forked tongue flickered in the air angrily. “And once more we see the ugly face of human, er-hem, “wit”,” he snidely replied. “You bear witness to the Multiverse’s new ruler, its new GOD, and you so childishly wish to, how you humans call it, “kill the mood”. It is truly appalling, really,” he remarked coldly, with a bitter edge.

 

“Becoming one with the Leviathan is appalling,” Gabriel quipped, his own shock having been put at ease by Bayonetta’s show of defiance. “Not to mention calling yourself the “God of the Multiverse”. I mean, really, as if anyone in their right mind would ever “worship” you--”

 

“If you think I want your worship, then you are more deluded than any credit I have never given you,” Aesir countered. “With the Eyes of the Overseer in my possession, I shall rule over the Multiverse as time demands it. You mortals need only obey me, for my will shall become that of the Multiverse itself!”

 

“... fuck the Eyes.” Gabriel was shocked to hear such language coming from Bayonetta’s mouth. Despite how calmly she spoke, the anger and spite was more than apparent in Bayonetta’s tone. “Fuck those sodding Eyes, and fuck you. We humans have no need to be told what our will shall be. The Multiverse has no need for a “god” to rule it. We can forge our worlds and our futures with our own eyes.”

 

“Hmm, an indulgent statement of human folly,” Aesir calmly retorted as the Leviathan’s head roared its disgust. “And yet you overlook the turmoil and confusion brought about by the evil hearts of mortals. Do you truly believe you can keep your misbegotten kind pure of its own failings?”

 

“We don’t expect to,” Gabriel broke in to give his own two cents. “We mortals may not see our next step--whether we stumble, or stray off the path--but in the end, be we human, demon, angel, lombax, dragon, Pokemon, digital, whichever, we will always move forward! That is the power of mortal-kind!”

 

“So be it then,” Aesir surmised with a tone of finality. “If that is truly the power that you mortals possess, then, by all means, use that power to move past me…!”

 

(♪♫ “Not More Need For Gods” ♫♪)

 

“Of course, Aesir,” Bayonetta replied, “we would be more than happy to illustrate. Shall we, Gabriel?”

 

With a slight smirk on his face, Gabriel nodded. “Let’s rock, baby.”

 

“I’d deeply love to see you try,” Aesir intoned as the entire world broke away, leaving the two on a floating rock in the middle of an empty blue sky. Aesir’s long body twisted and turned in the air as he folded his arms, haughtily staring down the two.

 

Gabriel took the lead as he formed Nekrotisk Svart in his hands, aiming the giant club’s barrel at LeviAesir’s top half as he fired off a Corrosive Rocket at the God of Chaos. Bayonetta followed this with a series of poisonous insect-like arrows shot from a beetle-styled archery bow. The arrows managed to reach LeviAesir first, plunging themselves into the face of the Leviathan--with one even landing dangerously close to its right eye--before the Corrosive Rocket struck the Leviathan’s forehead, the biohazardous gunge spreading itself all over Aesir’s midsection in the process.

 

The serpent screamed in anger and pain, but the Aesir side shrugged it off as he swung his arms, a pair of energy arms forming that lashed out at the duo. Bayonetta managed to gracefully dodge the one arm sent her way. Gabriel wasn’t as fortunate, only barely managing to avoid being struck head-on by jumping, but still had his legs clipped, causing him to flip in the air a few times before landing painfully on his back. “Ow.” In spite of this, Gabriel quickly returned to his feet as he fired off yet another Corrosive Rocket, though that, unfortunately, was blocked by another of Aesir’s energy arms.

 

“Die!” Aesir commanded, sending his energy arm hurtling towards Gabriel, trying to crush him like a bug.

 

In spite of the impending doom headed his way, Gabriel held his ground as his eyes briefly flashed white. “Giganticastle!” A pair of giant stone arms appeared from out of a white portal that had formed above Gabriel. The giant earthen hands reached out their palms, catching the energy arm in their grasp.

 

Aesir grunted in contempt of the living castle as he grappled with it, God-Snake-Demon-Overlord thing to animate inanimate object. Neither side was gaining any ground as they pushed back and forth, until the Leviathan portion of Aesir hissed loudly, its jaw unhinging as dark energy built up in the back of its throat. Purple sparks drifted out of its mouth as with an ear-shattering roar, it unleashed the built up energy as a tremendous blast; blowing a hole clean through Giganticastle and dealing a nasty blow to Gabriel’s life points.

 

“Gabriel!” Bayonetta called out in concern as the luchador staggered backwards from the shared pain of the Giganticastle’s demise.

 

“Ugh… hah… I’m okay,” Gabe assured the Umbra Witch as his Giganticastle transformed into a card which slowly floated downwards as it turned black.

 

“Are you?” Aesir demanded as his Leviathan portion charged up for another blast.

 

“... yes, as a matter of fact,” Gabriel smirked as his eyes then flashed a bright purple just as the Leviathan unleashed its second shot. About halfway before it reached him, however, a giant cylindrical object branded with a question mark appeared in its path. The dark energy entered through one end of the tube, yet did not come out of the other.

 

“What on earth is that?” Aesir blurted out in stunned bemusement, having not foreseen such an object making an appearance.

 

Gabriel merely chuckled. “Let’s just say, “What goes around, comes right back at you”!” On cue, another cylinder, similar to the first, materialized right in from of Aesir, who recoiled from the sudden appearance of it. He knew precisely what was coming, and he narrowly avoided getting blasted by withdrawing into the great Leviathan’s body.

 

The rest of the serpent wasn’t as lucky as the blast inflicted moderate damage to its body, leaving deep cuts into its scales and thick scorch marks. But nothing life-threatening as Aesir protruded himself from the serpent’s body. He was absolutely livid. “Oh, how pathetic. You can’t beat me by your own means, so you’re desperate enough to try and use my own power against me? Your feeble attempts are laughable, Umbral Witch and pussycat,” he jeered, still very agitated at almost being totalled by his own attack.

 

“Sorry, just thinking as a card player would. It just means you should be mindful of how you attack next time,” Gabriel retorted, sensing that the God of Chaos had been shaken. “But enough about me; why don’t we direct our attention to the Umbra Witch about to unload a can of--” Gabriel didn’t get to finish his sentence as he was interrupted by a crimson-colored energy beam unleashed from a katana in Bayonetta’s grip, the attack aimed for Aesir’s main body. The God of Chaos attempted to shield himself with his projected arms, but the beam had traveled too quickly, slipping past the projections and managing to scorch Aesir’s right shoulder and upper arm. “... yeah, a can of that.”

 

That last attack, it… it actually managed to hurt him. Aesir’s calm, smug facade was starting to crack somewhat as he gripped at his right arm. Despite the seething fury he was feeling at that moment, Aesir attempted to save face with a condescending smirk. “Very well, Luchador,” he addressed Gabriel, “I believe I shall change my method of attack.”

 

With a wave of his hand, the floating rock the two were standing on crumbled to bits, sending the two hurtling off into space. Bayonetta recovered in the air quickly as a pair of thick black-feathered wings sprouted from her back, keeping her in the air. Gabriel, meanwhile, plummeted down towards the unseen earth for a few seconds before being enveloped in a golden light. Seconds later, Gabriel rocketed his way back upwards, supported by a pair of brilliant golden and red wings on his own back. “Citrinitas, I owe you so much for this,” he uttered under his breath as he rejoined Bayonetta's side.

 

Aesir sneered in disgust at the fact that the two insects flapping their repugnant wings in front of them just wouldn’t die already. It was really quite rude how they refused his will like that. “At least have the dignity to die like the animals you are!” Aesir snapped viciously.

 

"Sorry, but these ants plan on fighting back," Gabriel taunted as he formed Puritatem Albus in his hands.

 

Aesir rolled his cosmic eyes. “I shall have to rip your wings off, then,” he declared.

 

Cupping his hands together, transcendent blue energy formed in his hands. Within seconds of charging Aesir fired it as an enormous blast at the two. Acting quickly, Bayonetta and Gabriel pressed their feet against each other before kicking off, pushing each other in opposite directions as the blast flew past them. Aesir grinned wickedly, having already accounted for that as the beam broke in two, transforming into another pair of the enormous energy arms that arched around and struck the two mid-flight. Aesir smirked as the two tried to regain their balance after getting slapped around by his compensating-for-something giant hands. “How predictable. If I put a bit more effort into that you wouldn’t have survived. A tragic error on my part,” Aesir bemoaned with no traces of guilt in his voice.

 

"Actually," Bayonetta chimed in as she righted herself, "your error was in attacking us in the first place. For you see….”

 

“... when we took damage from your attack,” Gabriel continued as a shining, gold-colored apple appeared next to himself and Bayonetta, “you triggered our Trap Cards: The Golden Apples. Now, the damage we both received has not only been reversed, but has granted power to the Malus residing in these apples.” The shining fruits suddenly erupted with darkness, which then each formed into an amorphous, one-eyed shadowy fiend.

 

Aesir stared at the two carefully, before just giving up and face-palming. “This is even more ridiculous than anything my “better half’s” ever displayed,” he grumbled to himself.

 

“Funny you mention him,” Bayonetta chimed in as she took the time to get into a reclining position. “I mean, it’s clearly obvious you’ve been envious of the little one ever since you two were split apart from each other. Everything you had ever wanted, he got; having the Sovereign Power, the ability to control the Eyes of the World... oh, and he’s clearly much more adorable than you ever were. I mean, you could look like a child too, but when you do it…,” she trailed off as she pantomimed gagging herself with her finger--

 

“JUST SHUT UP YOU REVOLTING BLACK TART!” Aesir shrieked uncharacteristically. His eyes were twitching violently as a green coloured seal appeared over his forehead, right in front of the white symbol. His once heterochromic eyes now both livid discs of red. “I AM SO SICK OF YOUR PRETENTIOUS AND COMPOSED ATTITUDE! You think you’re so smug, don’t you, Witch?! (“The pot calling the kettle black….” Gabriel snorted under his breath.) You’re so smug in your hair catsuit that’s so stripperific I’m surprised you don’t bring a pole with you wherever you go! (“I would, but I just haven’t a clue where to store it,” Bayonetta joked in an aside to Gabriel, who chuckled in spite of the situation.) But enough is enough! You have tested me for far too long! I am going to end the two of you now!” he shrieked, the serpent sharing his enraged sentiment.

 

The snake’s body twisted and contorted around itself, forming as flat a circle of scales around its head as possible. The two portions started charging their energy blasts, and this time, they were serious. The force of their preparation sent shockwaves through the air, shattering Bayonetta’s glasses as their crescendo surpassed ultrasonic. “I WILL END YOU HERE AND NOW!” Aesir screamed, the two unleashing their attacks in unison.

 

The blue and purple beams combined into pitch black energy that surged towards them. As it neared fragments broke off, becoming random energy arrows that filled the air, piercing through their tokens and making it incredibly difficult to dodge either the blast or the randomized shots Aesir was unleashing.

 

“I didn’t think he would make this so easy,” Bayonetta quipped as she and Gabriel managed to reach each other amidst the fireworks display. Grabbing hold of Gabriel’s hand, Bayonetta snapped her fingers; in an instant, time slowed to a snail’s pace all around them. And not a moment too soon, since the giant beam of dark energy was just a few feet away from them. “You see, Gabriel, even a god can throw a massive fit, much like a child.”

 

“Did you seriously plan this?” Gabriel inquired as he and Bayonetta flew off to another spot, far away from the numerous lasers.

 

“Mmmm… more-or-less,” Bayo replied with a shrug.

 

“... you’re a poor liar.”

 

Bayonetta merely rolled her eyes. As she did, she suddenly remembered that the lenses of her glasses had been shattered. “Oh, bugger, and I just got my new prescriptions….” Turning her face away from Gabriel, Bayonetta removed her glasses and softly blew on the broken lenses. By her magic, the cracks in the lenses slowly receded, until her glasses were as good as new.

 

“So, won’t allow yourself to be seen without your glasses on, huh?” Gabriel softly chuckled as Bayonetta put her glasses back on her face.

 

“Guess the two of us have a bit more in common than we thought,” Bayonetta replied as she cracked a smirk.

 

“Your Witch Time won’t save you!” Aesir interjected, clapping his hands together.

 

The energy curved around, heading straight back towards the duo, splitting up into a hail of energy bullets. The Witch and the Luchador, however, were unfazed by this development. “You still have that Trap you used on Sayer before, yes?” Bayonetta calmly asked of Gabriel.

 

“Yes.” With a snap of his fingers, Gabriel conjured a shimmering, reflective barrier around himself and Bayonetta. The Mirror Force protected them as the energy bullets bounced off of its surface, forcibly redirected toward LeviAesir. Aesir scoffed loudly as he held his hands out, freezing the shots in the air and redirecting them back at the duo. Gabriel also scoffed at this. “Clearly, this guy doesn’t know when to quit,” he sneered as the Mirror Force once more bounced the energy attack back at Aesir.

 

“He is certainly a persistent one,” Bayonetta agreed.

 

“Unfortunately, he’s got a one-track mind. He intends on getting rid of us with his power, but if even one thing goes wrong, he’ll become a sitting duck.”

 

“You’ve something planned?”

 

“Yes. Get ready, though,” Gabriel warned Bayonetta, “because I’ll need to lower the Mirror Force to go through with this.”

 

“Fine by me,” Bayonetta replied, her left eyebrow raised. “I’ve an idea of my own.”

 

“Good~ =3” As soon as the barrage of bullets had once again been deflected off the barrier, Gabriel disengaged it, allowing both himself and Bayonetta to make a headlong dive towards Aesir, flying alongside the particles of dark energy.

 

Thinking the two must have lost their minds at last, Aesir nonetheless smugly smirked as he proceeded to command his attack once again… … but suddenly found himself incapable of moving a single bullet. In fact, it felt as if all of his power had suddenly been drained from him. “What…?!” Aesir exclaimed in stunned disbelief, unaware that the glow in his eyes had died down.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry~ were you expecting to BS your way to victory, “Lord Aesir”?” Gabriel taunted as he wielded Nekrotisk Svart in his right hand while two Trap Cards were gripped in his left: “Breakthrough Skill” and “Ghosts From the Past”. “Looks like you’ve been dealt the worst hand of your life; my two Trap Cards have rendered you powerless and unable to fight back. Now, even an insignificant insect can knock you down!”

 

“NO!!” Aesir howled in utter dismay, any shred of his smug, condescending veneer now completely evaporated.

 

“And not only that…!” Gabriel began to say as he aimed Nekrotisk Svart at the depowered god, appearing to charge energy within the club’s barrel, but in truth it was drawing the energy bullets from Aesir’s own attack within itself, converting that energy into its own.

 

Aesir began flailing about frantically, unable to find a way to properly defend himself without his powers. Seeing no other options, Aesir decided to improvise by shielding himself with the golden geometric shapes that were once behind him--

 

“Oh, dear, I’m afraid that won’t help you at all,” Bayonetta’s voice called out from further away, a few yards in front of the Leviathan’s nose. The Umbra Witch flicked her hip in the Leviathan’s direction tauntingly. “Especially not from this! PDEE BARMA!!” By her words, a portal opened behind Bayonetta, calling forth her most trusted Infernal Demon, the demoness Madama Butterfly.

 

The gigantic demonic butterfly posed in the air glamorously before grabbing onto the Leviathan’s jaws with her gigantic woman arms. Aesir retreated into the head of the serpent as Madama Butterfly started to wrench the serpent’s jaws apart. She did more than unhinge them as its maw was forced into a completely vertical line, and with a massive heave she yanked the top half of the Leviathan’s skull clean off, leaving its jaw attached to the rest of the serpentine body which plummeted to the earth below.

 

Sensing that something was amiss, Aesir poked his head out of the serpent’s cranium, only to find himself staring right into the crimson eyes of Madama Butterfly, who was now holding the Leviathan’s head almost as if proudly presenting a trophy. The depowered god let loose a shrill, feminine shriek upon realizing what had happened to the Leviathan, and continued to scream as Madama Butterfly tossed him and the serpentine cranium upwards, where Gabriel was prepared to fire off a massive load of black gunk all over Aesir’s face. The force of the explosion pushed Gabriel backwards, yet he maintained his focus as Nekrotisk Svart transformed into Puritatem Albus, with its Positron Cannon already prepared to fire. And it did, sending off a pure white energy blast that erupted upon contact with the corrosion-covered Aesir. After that, though, Gabriel was still not done as he quickly switched to Brillant Aube and, with a rapid series of acrobatic flips and spins, unleashed a hail of golden energy slashes that all converged on Aesir’s position, all of which burst with brilliant sparks of light as they collided with the god and his cranium perch.

 

“I think this is a good place for the finale,” Bayonetta chimed in as, with another snap of her fingers, she initiated Witch Time, freezing the agonized Aesir in place. Gabriel, realizing that his borrowed body had its own time-manipulating ability, flashed briefly as he caught up with Bayonetta. “Now, that,” the Umbra Witch said in a congratulatory tone as the two reunited, “was some impressive theatrics, Gabriel.”

 

“About as good as you, huh?” Gabriel asked with a smile.

 

“Well, it’s certainly a start,” Bayonetta replied with a hearty giggle. “Now, what say you, Kitty? Ready for one last dance?” Bayonetta asked as she held out a hand for him.

 

Gabriel chuckled as he accepted her hand. “As long as we’ve got the music.”

 

(♫♪ “Time For The Climax!” ♪♫)

 

Bayonetta and Gabriel performed a brief ballroom dance routine, all while the Umbra Witch began to recite in Enochian: “TELOC VOVIM A GRAA ORS TABA ORD AVAVAGO!” The two separated just as Bayonetta’s hair extended from her head and outfit, coiling into a thick spiral that filled the airspace above the two. Gabriel himself dove within this spiral, reciting in Latin as the column of hair snaked its way into a portal that had opened above: “Tenebrae mortis, purificatum albis, vegetari flavo, rubrum completur!”. A second portal then opened directly above the first, out of which emerged a giant, masculine demonic figure, Bayonetta’s hair covering up parts of the figure’s toned, dark-skinned body. The demon’s head was adorned with a horned lion’s mask, the flowing red hair acting like a mane of crimson flames. With a flash of the demon’s crimson eyes, a giant sword formed in his taloned right hand, poised to cut down the helpless not-much-of-a-god-anymore… though briefly hesitated with a reverberating “Huh...?” as he caught sight of his reflection in the blade of his sword.

 

“GABRIEL!!” Bayonetta snapped as she caught the Infernal Luchador inspecting himself in the sword’s reflection. “This is not the time to be checking yourself out!”

 

“... heh, you’re right. Sorry~” Infernal Gabriel good-heartedly apologized with a wink. Returning his attention to Aesir, Infernal Gabby focused a great amount of Alchemitons into the length of his blade, the energy’s color changing from black, to white, then to yellow, before finally reaching its peak at a brilliant red. With the sword fully charged, Infernal Gabby swung his sword at a wide arc, the blade closing in on the helpless Aesir until--SLASH… … … SLASH… … SLASH… SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASH, SLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASH

SLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASH

SLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASH

SLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASHSLASH

SLASHSLASHSLASH--

SLASH!!!

 

… … … … … … …

 

“... well, I’m normally one to beat my victims senseless,” Bayonetta chimed in after a few seconds of silence, after having witnessed Gabriel unleash a flurry of barely-seen slashes on Aesir, “but even I felt that was overkill. How many times did you cut the bastard, anyway?”

 

“I… think that was one-hundred-eight slashes,” Demon Gabriel guestimated off the top of his head.

 

“Really?! And here I counted only ninety-six! I must be getting rusty….” On that note, Bayonetta aimed her gun over her shoulder behind her and, without even bothering to look, fired a single bullet into Aesir’s forehead. The impact from the shot finally shattered Aesir to pieces, reducing both him and the Leviathan’s head to a fine violet dust.

 

The world rippled violently as the hallway pieced itself together, their feet on the dark floor again. Well, Bayonetta’s did; Gabriel just fell to the floor with a squeak as the plush toy he was. “... well, it was good while it lasted,” Gabriel sighed out, not too happy about being just over a foot high once again. His mood was brightened a little as Bayonetta scooped him up off the floor and held him close to her bosom.

 

“You did wonderfully, Gabriel,” the Umbra Witch cooed in a genuine tone. “Though I suppose now the question is: “Is the fear not yet gone from your eyes?””

 

Meditating on this question for a few seconds, Gabriel heaved a deep sigh. “Y’know, I doubt I was so worried about becoming something else; I mean, I just became a demon, for Christ’s sakes. No, becoming something I was not before wasn’t my worst fear… but the fear of not being able to go back to how I once was. To the life I wish to have once again. Even if the moments are fleeting, I want to spend them with the people I love more. I… I want to be able to go home.” Gabriel sniffled, and for the first time, a tear ran down from his bead-like eyes.

 

Bayonetta hugged Gabriel even closer. “First of all, you didn’t just become a giant demon on your own, Gabriel; I helped you with that. And, if and when you get your soul lost in that world, then I’m sure your friends will move hell and heaven to get you back,” she said calmly yet confidently. “... of course, if that doesn’t work, I suppose you could always… click your Rubedo heels together.”

 

“... that has got to be the worst pun to have ever come out of your mouth, Cereza--pffft!--no offense, Ha-ha-ha!!” The lion plushy’s mood was greatly lifted as he had the best laugh he had ever had in ages. He felt… a lot better now, and that was enough to get Bayonetta to give her own warm smile. “But you’re right, Cereza,” Gabby added as his laughing fit died down. “Wherever I go, and whatever trouble I’m in, I know I won’t be alone. My friends will always be by my side, and in my heart.”

 

“Good to hear,” Bayonetta said cheerily as she gently poked at Gabriel’s forehead. “Now, let’s go catch up with our lombaxian friends. I assume they’re responsible adults, after all, so they should be okay.”

 

On that note, Bayonetta proceeded to make her way toward where she hoped the corridor’s exit would be, absentmindedly swinging Gabriel around by his right arm as she went….

[The Warden]

|_)Red, the Arisen, & Ratchet(_|

|_)Pathway of Death: D7 ½(_|

 

Red’s journey after his fun little chat with Ratchet hadn’t improved things one bit. Ratchet had taken to complaining every so often, and Red had taken to blindly ignoring his whining. It was bad enough he was getting exhausted every three steps, but it’s worse when the person who caused it was whining about it every three steps. He was very prepared to snap back as his patience wore thin, but he was distracted by the structure that appeared out of the darkness like a mirage. He ran a claw gently along the wall, feeling the unusually smooth stone.

 

“Yes, it’s a stone” Ratchet irritably sighed out. “Can we get on with the show, Red? Like, before I start to prune up in this water?”

 

Red ignored that as the two entered, but he still let out a frustrated sigh. The place had such an unfamiliar air; as if everything you’ve known was wrong. It was like an ever-expanding of feeling of the unknown, guided only by the peculiar blue torches lighting the area. Red shivered from the uncomfortable feeling, and then, he almost dropped his staff in pure terror. Before him, illuminated poorly by the torches, was the last person he ever wanted to see again. “Greetings, Red” the Sorcerer purred casually.

 

[spoiler=The Sorcerer]

http://vignette4.wikia.nocookie.net/spyro/images/c/c8/SPSorcerer003.jpg/revision/latest?cb=20091225143954

 

Red was shaking in fear at the being before him, his own tortured visage reflected in the cold black eyes of the Sorcerer. Red stumbled backwards in terror, he held staff defensively against the seemingly frail opponent, but the being simply laughed him off. “Oh, at ease Red. I am not interested in failures like yourself, keff. No, ha ha, you don’t need to fear me coming for you in the night. You simply weren’t worthy to be my disciple, Red… which is why, I have found someone much better to fill the role you yourself could not fill” the Sorcerer explained with casual ease, holding his arm out to something in the darkness.

 

Red could barely see through the gloom, so all that was behind the Sorcerer was a visage, and two glowing white eyes. The Sorcerer cackled menacingly as he dissolved into the shadows, giving the figure room to move forward. Whatever footwear it had clacked on the floor as it approached, a flash of dark purple wafting through the darkness, sending Red weak at the knees. “Red” a familiar voice moaned.

 

[spoiler=Shadow Spyro]

http://www.deviantart.com/art/SH-Comic-Style-Dark-Spyro-157047796

 

Red shook his head and closed his eyes, but it couldn’t change what stood before him. The insolent dragon who trounced him three times, the one he had eventually grown fond of… enough for the two to develop a mutual bond of respect. He was nothing more than a puppet of the Sorcerer. “No...” Red cried weakly, falling to his knees before the truly horrific sight.

 

Shadow Spyro grinned, his fangs bared in a tortuously terrifying smirk. “What’s the matter Red? You don’t look so good” he smiled mockingly.

 

Red was still shaking his head, trying to wish away what he was seeing; which was still proving unsuccessful. “No… this can’t… you can’t… this isn’t real” was all Red could feebly stutter.

 

Shadow Spyro laughed cruelly, the shadows twisting around his hand to form a staff made from obsidian stone. It was crowned with a small cluster Dark Gems that crackled with purple lightning. “Not real huh? Then tell me Red, does this feel real?!” Shadow Spyro roared as he used the base of his staff to strike Red square across the face. Blood and teeth scattered as Red held a terrified hand to his face; blood dripped from his gums as he stared in horror at his bloodied teeth on the ground.

 

Shadow Spyro struck again downwards, but Red blocked the attack with his own staff. The energy from the Light Gem crackled and snarled in such close proximity to the Dark Gem, which growled right back. Shadow Spyro kept forcing downwards, and Red’s arms were weakening quickly from their clash. Shadow Spyro smirked as he lowered his head two feet away from Red’s. The elder dragon was growing lost in the glowing eyes of his foe. “Giving up Red?” Shadow Spyro whispered.

 

Red’s arms were about to give way, his staff was shaking from the strain as Shadow Spyro forced it further and further back. His staff was level with his neck, and his face was too close to the Dark Gems for comfort. With what strength he could muster he twisted the shaft of his staff, deflecting Shadow Spyro’s attack so his staff smashed against the stone floor, shattering it. Red panted as he rose, still a good deal taller than his opponent. Shadow Spyro had to grunt his approval as he took a few lazy steps back. “So you aren’t out of fight yet are you Red? That’s good. After all our previous battles I’d hate to think this would be the easiest one out of all of them” Shadow Spyro remarked, a dark aura radiating off him.

 

Red knew he couldn't win this fight easily, his body was too weak from his previous battles. But, he still held his staff defensively, waiting for the first strike. Shadow Spyro took it, launching himself forward with his wings. Red braced for impact, but it was impossible with his right leg. The two dragons clashed brutally, Red being forced back, unable to stand his ground. Shadow Spyro launched numerous lazy swings, each of which Red was able to skilfully block. Sensing an opening, Red made his own attack, but it was countered by Shadow Spyro. With the dragon open, Shadow Spyro took a shot not at Red, but at his passenger. The Dark Gem cluster hurtled towards the helpless Lombax, who gasped out in fear as the cluster came dangerously close to eviscerating him. “RATCHET!” Red cried out, twisting his entire body to the left.

 

The Dark Gems dug deep into his left arm, cutting deep up his arm to his shoulder. Red cried out in pain as blood and scales dripped to the floor. Red shuddered from the pain as his staff swapped hands, so his right hand could cling to his arm. It burned intensely, a painful blow indeed; his hand was soaked in his own red blood as more of the crimson ichor dripped to the floor. Shadow Spyro was momentarily stunned from this, but composed himself quickly. He laughed wickedly at such an unnecessary sacrifice. “Now, why did you go and do that Red? It was a clean shot, and it would have put that little rat out of his misery. Why go and defend him?” Shadow Spyro inquired mockingly.

 

”Why?”, indeed, Ratchet thought to himself, being just as stunned and confused by Red’s action.    

 

Red was silent, trying to hold back his sobs and cradling his arm in determined silence. Shadow Spyro glared at him, offended by not even answering him. He growled angrily, but, held himself back. “So, still trying to cling to the idea that you’re a good person huh? Sticking to the oath of defending the helpless? How cute Red, trying so hard to escape the past. Pity your mistakes are catching up with you now. Oh, I can see it in your eyes how much you want to deny this is even happening. But denial is an ugly thing Red, especially when it’s so obviously written on your face. Granted, that’s stark contrast to your soul; isn’t it, Red? Why, you could spend a week reading all the lovely things written on that particular chalk board. Perhaps our little rat friend here would like to hear a few choice excerpts?” the dark dragon taunted.

 

Red seethed, his lips peeled back as he bore his fangs at Shadow Spyro. His low growl was threatening, and carried teeth. “He doesn’t need to know any of that. The past is the past, it has nothing to do with him” he snapped angrily, wincing from the pain in his arm.

 

Shadow Spyro’s wings lowered, a faux fearful look on his face, before smirking again as his shoulders and chest heaved from laughing so much. “Ha, how cute Red. But I thought this is what you wanted? Don’t you want him to hate you more than he does now? Don’t you want him to utterly despise you? So he could pass some of that hate onto Alister? I can already see it in his dull, listless eyes that he’s already questioning, “that”” Shadow Spyro remarked, pointing at Red’s arm.

 

Red gave a guilty glance at his arm. He had already given away his charade just by defending him, but the alternative was allowing him to die… or dodging. But that was a hindsight thing and thinking about it is pretty much irrelevant at this point. The damaged limb flopped to his side, and Shadow Spyro laughed. “Well, then if there are no more objections, how about it rat? Want to know what your jailor has been up to behind your back?” he offered.

 

“HE DOESN’T NEED TO KNOW!” Red roared furiously.

 

Ratchet grunted in exasperation.  “Know what?” he questioned the dragon.  “What don’t you want me to know, Red?  You collect miniature figurines or what?” he added with a bit of sass.

 

“Oh ho ho rat,” Shadow Spyro cackled wickedly, “then aren’t you in for a treat? This so called noble dragon you’re currently attached too, he’s done some rather naughty things. In truth what your friend Alister saw was nothing but a mirage, a hopeless shadow. After all, would a noble being have aspirations of conquering and ruling his own world?” the dark dragon smirked sadistically.

 

Ratchet’s blood ran cold for a brief moment.  “So… Al was wrong about him…,” the lombax thought to himself.  He would’ve shot Red a hateful glare were his head not currently stuck in place in the cocoon’s shell.

 

“That’s not who I am!” Red implored, breaking like stained glass. If he was capable of it, he would be visibly sweating now as his pulse quickened. His heart was thumping against his scaly chest.

 

“No, but it’s what you were, and who we were has such an important impact on who we are Red. After all, you still can’t help but feel so darn bad about it. Why, the guilt is positively eating away at you. Which is why after your first ass-kicking, you crawled right back to the Sorcerer, who only barely tolerated you. And then you went right on back to trying to conquer the Dragon Realms. Oh, and Avalar as well, gotta remember all your bases” Shadow Spyro remarked with a callous sneer.

 

“But you saved me. I couldn’t control myself. Adrastos had me under his control” Red pleaded pathetically, not wanting any of this.

 

““Oh no, I was under his control”” Shadow Spyro whimpered, doing his best impression of Red. He shook his head out of pity. “Does saying that help you sleep at night Red? Does it makes you feel better about your miserable self? I am curious Red, how do you sleep at night, knowing how many innocents you murdered whilst under the Sorcerer’s “control”. How do you sleep knowing you WANTED to do everything you did? You had no restraints. You could do whatever you wanted Red. You felt entitled to it, didn’t you? You felt entitled to respect. You felt entitled to power and status. You felt entitled to all of the Dragon Realms. You wanted it all. All the power, all the glory. You deserved it after all, considering everything you had done to earn it. After all, you did such truly great things as, let’s see…. Oh yes, you deliberately disobeyed your superiors because you assumed you were right. You went against their best wishes under the guise of trying to better our world. But really you just wanted to prove them wrong, didn’t you… Red? You wanted to prove yourself to them, to show them you had some kind of value. Isn’t it nice to see how well that turned out?” Shadow Syro surmised with his familiar cold smirk.

 

Red’s jaw hung open. He had to say something. Anything. He had to prove him wrong, to prove that’s not what he wanted. But he couldn’t object, because, sadly, he knew the spectre was completely right. That’s everything he had felt, summed up into one cruel summation. His jaw slammed shut, he couldn’t argue, especially not with the guilt that was overwhelming him.

 

“... actually, that kinda sounds like… … No, HELL NO, that’s nothing like Alister at all!” Ratchet thought to himself.  “Sure, he messed up, but he was just doing what he thought was right for the other lombaxes.  He was… he only wanted to help….”  Once again, Ratchet was feeling knots in his stomach as he remembered his argument with Alister.

 

“Oh, and it gets even better rat,” Shadow Spyro continued gleefully, “he’s been playing you for a fool this whole time. Trying to be so mysterious, so deep and aloof. Hard to believe he’s the same scared dragon who had planned to crush your dear friend to death, had you not intervened” the dark dragon gloated.

 

“That’s a lie!” Red snapped, unable to hold his raging emotions at bay. “I… I don’t know what I was going to do. And it’s not for you to say it either!” he protested, despite not even being able to look the dark dragon in his own eyes.

 

“... you seemed pretty sure of what you were doing when we found you, Red,” Ratchet said in an accusing tone to the dragon.  “But HEY, it’s like you said, it’s not for me to say what you had or hadn’t wanted to do to Alister.  I mean, you went and broke his arm!  What exactly was going through your head when you did that, huh?!”

 

Red still kept his maw shut as he looked at a very interesting crack in the wall. Shadow Spyro just shook his head in pity, or maybe it was personal embarrassment for Red. The two feelings are usually synonymous. “Oh, indeed rat, what was he going to do? But then, it just goes right back to the start, doesn’t it? Don’t you just hate him so much? Don’t you just despise that wretched dragon for what he’s done?” the dark dragon goaded. “Go on, I doubt he’s going to fight back. Tell him how you really feel--”

 

“--I don’t need you telling me what to do!” Ratchet interrupted the purple dragon.  “I don’t even know why you’re here anyways, this should be just between me and him!  Speaking of which,” Ratchet continued as he returned his attention to Red, “you--ugh!--I just don’t get you at all!  You knock me out, could’ve taken advantage of that to finish me off then and there!  Instead, you spared me and put me in this… this baby-pack thing, and say you plan on using me as a bargaining chip?  Honestly, I don’t think you were being completely truthful to me about anything, if at all.  Are you really planning on letting me go, or are you just using me as an excuse to bring Alister’s guard down so you could finish him off?  Or are you even thinking about that?  How do I know that deep down you really didn’t want to do anything to him?  You knew he was just trying to help you, and you wanted his help too, but no~ you had to keep up whatever appearances you had just so--”

 

“--So what if he did? Who cares? He made his choice, and I made mine. It’s stupid to try and see it any other way” Red answered, a pained feeling in his chest (though that may just be from the frigid “baby-pack” on his chest).

 

Shadow Spyro laughed ironically at such a sad statement. “It’s cute. That’s cute how hard he tries to deny it. He couldn’t even kill you even if he wanted to, and believe me he did. Too bad you had to go and be so endearing, like a crippled puppy, or a lost little dragon” he purred through his wicked grin. “It’s funny how we see our friends in the faces of other people.”

 

New questions kept popping up to replace the ones being answered.  Ratchet was still at a loss of what to think, especially of Red. “It’s always the most amusing thing when you just can’t face up to your past, or how you feel about other people. You can’t even admit you enjoyed those fleeting moments you had together. You’re a sad, scared, and very lonely dragon Red. Which is why you and I are here, having this moment. Don’t you see where we are? Full circle. You, the failure in everyone’s eyes, and me; the fallen hero. And it’s all your fault Red!” Shadow Spyro declared, completely bereft of emotion.

 

Red shuddered as he finally looked his opponent in the eye, his own yellow eyes a pale mirror of misery and regret. “I… I didn’t think he would reach you” Red said regretfully. “I was terrified of the Sorcerer stealing anyone else’s mind like he took mine. I just, didn’t think he would take yours” Red cried, tears running down his face as his foe watched him, cold and unfeeling.

 

“He took more than that, Red. My Master could see how much of a failure you were; which is probably why I could beat you so many times, and why his spell was broken with a simple Shock spell. It was because you were WEAK Red. So much pride and anger, but you were too weak to aid him in his plans. That is why he waited patiently for one who was strong enough to succeed you” he announced furiously.

 

“What the hell kind of past does this guy have? Was he controlled or not?” Ratchet wondered as he gave the purple dragon a quizzical glare.  This whole thing was beginning to sound like a telenovela, or some Lifetime Movie Network special.  Oh, great, now he was wondering if he had DVRed “The Blarg and the Beautiful”--”Dammit, Ratch, this isn’t the time to be thinking about that!  Go back to paying attention to the dragon, he might throw some more story breadcrumbs your way!”

 

“Oh, you wouldn’t even believe how gleeful he was when he captured me in my prime Red. The things he did to make me break, they were unspeakable in nature. I will never, for the rest of my life, forget what he did to me both physically, mentally… and spiritually. He stole my mind, my heart, and my soul, Red. I am his forever, and it’s all your fault that the Sorcerer found our world in the first place” Shadow Spyro spat scornfully, Red shrinking away from the furious purple dragon.

 

Red looked down in defeat, regret gnawing at him. He was indeed the one who had attracted the Sorcerer to their world. He was the first to be taken… and the first failure. He was nothing more than a prototype. A beta test. He collapsed to his knees, knelt over as if begging forgiveness for his own foolishness. “It’s all my fault” he whispered, a tear rolling down his face onto the ground. “It’s all my fault….”

 

“And what if it is?!” a voice close to Red snapped. Ratchet had turned his head as best he could to look Red in his face. “So what if this guy became who he is because of you? Even if it was your fault, why should you feel shame and self-loathing over it? You… you’re a lot more like Alister than you obviously wanna admit!” My god, why am I the one giving him the pep-talk?, Ratchet thought to himself. Still… someone’s got to.  Al would do the same for him… right? I sorta owe him that much. “This dragon saved you from that Sorceror guy,” Ratchet continued, trying his best to get through to Red, “so now it’s your turn to do the same, right? If you don’t, then you’ve truly failed him, and I’m sure you don’t want that, right?! So, stop beating yourself up over this and save him already!”

 

“I… don’t think I can” Red whispered back. 

 

Shadow Spyro however, wasn’t amused. “Stay out of this rat, it no longer concerns you” he warned, his Dark Gem cluster a little too close for comfort as it radiated menacingly. 

 

“Don’t you talk to him like that” Red growled threateningly, his courage returning like wildfire in the face of his insolent foe. 

 

Shadow Spyro narrowed his eyes.  “I will talk to anyone, HOWEVER THE HELL I WANT!” Shadow Spyro screamed before furiously backhanding Red, catapulting him into the wall. 

 

Red groaned as he fell to his side, the holy water splashing and sloshing about as a good deal of it escaped through the face hole. Cracks ran along the cocoon. Shadow Spyro stared angrily at his former mentor, but composed himself with whatever grace he could manage. “You try to fight it Red, but face it, the Shadows will always win in the end. You can beat them back however many times you desire, but we’ll always be back. Granted, we aren’t interested in you anymore Red; so, why not accept your fate already?” he inquired, his words twisting in Red’s mind.

 

“funk… off” Red groaned as he got to his feet.

 

Shadow Spyro rolled his eyes in frustration. “So be it,” he said as he launched himself again. It was another shot for Ratchet, and Red swung around, baring his back to the dark dragon. The Dark Gems impaled him hard in the back, cutting in three inches deep into his flesh. Red could only whimper weakly as Shadow Spyro cut down, creating a large slash that ran down his back and tail, swinging through empty air in a graceful arch as his blood painted the floor and walls. Red leaned against the wall for support, blood running in a thick river down his spine; and Shadow Spyro wasn’t even surprised by this. “Again Red, really now? Your constant need to defend that little rat is going to make this far too easy for me” he said in a bored tone. 

 

Red was in horrendous amounts of pain, he doubted his own ability to even form sentences. “I will… take, *groan*, whatever you can dish out. And you will.. NEVER, ngh… be able… to harm him. I don’t care… how much… he hates me. I won’t let you hurt him” he hissed through his teeth, for however many were still left.

 

“He’s that hellbent on keeping me safe?” Ratchet thought to himself again, taking the time to try and force his head out of the face-hole and back inside the cocoon, doing so by breaking the edges bit by bit. “Even after we both tried to kill each other? He keeps this up, and he might not make it far enough to even use me as that “bargaining chip” like he planned… … or… maybe he really does care more than he’s letting on…?” As the thought ran through his head, Ratchet felt himself falling back into the cocoon, his head finally freed from the face-hole.

 

Shadow Spyro rolled his jaws in annoyance. “Never huh? We’ll see Red” he said smoothly as he stomped over and grabbed Red roughly by his shoulder, spinning him around. With a firm grip on Red’s throat, Shadow Spyro held his staff by the tip and went for another kill. 

 

Red’s hand intercepted, clinging to the gem cluster as it dug into his hand. Despite the strangling, Red was still able to stare into Shadow Spyro’s eyes with his fierce glare. “Don’t… even… try it” he rasped as his good leg connected with Shadow Spyro’s stomach and kicked him back. 

 

Shadow Spyro’s claws left light cuts in Red’s throat as he was knocked back a good ten feet, his wings coating him as he was hunched over more in shock than in pain. A single glowing eye glared at Red from a dark slit between those wings. “You’ll pay for that” Shadow Spyro whispered.

 

Red swivelled his staff in the air, planting it by his side as he shifted his weight onto his one good leg. He raised his bloody hand to Shadow Spyro, and they told him to bring it. The dark dragon burst from his shell, and the two entered combat again. Red was more prepared this time, and despite massive injury he was keeping up a decent rate with his opponent. “You know Red, I’m shocked” Shadow Spyro admitted sincerely as his swing was narrowly dodged by Red. 

 

“By what?” Red demanded, retaliating with a weak jab with his own staff.

 

They locked staves again in a dead heat, faces a foot from each other as they snarled like wild beasts. “None of the other Elders fought nearly as hard as you did” Shadow Spyro whispered maliciously, causing Red to somehow unleash the rare combo of a grunt and a gasp. 

 

“What did you DO!?” Red demanded, breaking the lock and swinging wildly, each slower and more feeble than the last.

 

Shadow Spyro took little effort in dodging Red’s amateur strikes, his body was reacting and acting so slowly now. A turtle could dodge him. “Oh, well, after my Master finished moulding me into his greatest killing machine, he decided to… set me loose on the Dragon Realms,” Shadow Spyro explained casually, allowing Red a brief reprieve, “told me to have some fun, I’d earned it after all. And, well, given the nature He gave me, I decided the first thing I should do was finish what you barely even started. I started with the Dragon Villages. I razed each and every single one to the ground. You should’ve heard all those young dragons screaming Red. Like a symphony, beautiful, it was. I even destroyed all the doors on one nursery just so I could hear them all scream as they burned alive. To hear that level of anguish, truly nourishing for the soul.  And before the Elders could act, I was gone. Such a pity for a world that relied so heavily on the hero that was turned against them” the dark beast added dramatically, clearly having been practised in evil gloating.

 

Red’s claws dug deeply into his staff, all those lives. All of them, they were… oh ancestors. Red gave a silent prayer for the lives stolen by this monster before him. “After I was done with the dragons, I went after everyone else. Those who refused to bow down to the Sorcerer were destroyed. There were, many casualties Red. So many stubborn fools. Hunter put up a decent fight, for about, I’d say a minute or so. Bianca quickly followed him as well, funnily enough. The Professor and Blink fought me with their inventions. That was quite a fair bit of fun really. Just as well they died with them. Sgt. Byrd and Agent Nine tried a dual-assault, and that predictably failed. Heh, even the Moneybags family tried to take me on. They didn’t even last five seconds Red. Five whole seconds to wipe out their entire family. One by one so many heroes tried to defeat me, and each of them fell; they wouldn’t do in my Master’s new world after all. And of course, I was always gone before the Elders could do anything. No wonder they needed me to stop the Sorcerer the first time. All that knowledge in such feeble, incapable bodies; all they were good for was teaching me better ways to kick butt. I guess maybe it was some tribute to them then that I saved them for last. So they could all watch their world burn as I knocked down their door. They all tried, and they all failed to beat me. Sensei probably gave me the most trouble. The old bastard certainly had some fight left in him. Of course, I saved Titan for last, funnily enough. He was the most stubborn out of all of them, but of course the most feeble. He gave me the least trouble as I cleaved his head from his neck. Too bad the Wing Shield doesn’t protect you from beheading, huh, Red?” Shadow Spyro laughed maniacally at his little joke.

 

All the fear, all the misery, all the pain, gone. All Red could feel intense burning anger as that… thing, in front of him continued to mock him. No, this was beyond mocking. He was rubbing salt and lemon into age old wounds. Red was snorting like a furious bull as the gloves came off. Charging like a mad beast he struck, screaming as loudly as he could. Shadow Spyro was not prepared for this, barely sliding past the attack. Red had no rhyme or reason in his attacks, striking whatever appeared closest at the time. Shadow Spyro could only dodge backwards, until his back met cold stone. Pinned against the wall, Red screamed furiously as he swung as hard as he could, his Light Gem bashing against the face of his opponent. “HOW’S THAT FOR WEAK?! This is one Elder that’s won’t go down so easily” Red laughed in triumph.

 

To his surprise, Shadow Spyro also laughed along with Red, even as one of his fangs fell from his mouth, conspicuously with no blood. The fang dissolved into shadows before it even hit the ground. “Oh no, you’re still weak Red. To be honest I didn’t think you were worth the effort. I guess that’s why your little tantrum caught me off guard just now. But, I think now is a good time to test the fruits of the Sorcerer’s labour” he remarked with a foul smile, his hand crackling with dark energy. 

 

Red stumbled backwards in fear as the energy in the dark dragon’s hand increased dramatically, any rage lost as his teeth were vibrating from the sheer weight of the dark energy. Whatever that spell was, it could only be a spell taught by the Sorcerer himself. His barrier wouldn’t be able to protect them, he didn’t have the strength to maintain it enough to survive it. But if he didn’t block it, the two wouldn’t survive it… Red knew what he had to do. Silently praying to his Gem, Red forged a thick barrier of light around the cocoon to protect Ratchet, as he grimly awaited for what came next with no real concern for his own safety.

 

“Red, what are you doing?!” Ratchet called out from inside the cocoon. 

 

“My duty” the dragon replied grimly as the energy continued to build.

 

The power from the spell was starting to fracture the ground and the walls, and Shadow Spyro knew it was ready. “Still trying to defend him huh? Too bad nothing will protect you from this” Shadow Spyro laughed as he sketched a square with a lightning bolt through it with the dark energy. “DISINTEGRATE!” Shadow Spyro roared.

 

Thick bolts of pure dark energy were unleashed from his hand like lightning; the spell pierced straight through Red with each strike, and the dragon could only scream as he felt himself being torn apart. The only control he could maintain was on the barrier, which deflected the bolts harmlessly out of the way. His eyes were lighting up like lightbulbs as the spell tore into him. The spell only came more fiercely as the magic electrified Red inside and out, attempting to completely destroy him. Just as well Shadow Spyro’s wasn’t done with Red yet, ending the spell prematurely. Red was still standing, but only barely; his spasming hands lost control as his staff clattered to the ground. If he had any signs of consciousness, he sure as hell wasn’t showing it as the barrier faded away. Everything had gone black as smoke sizzled off his scales, and his body periodically spasmed from the occasional release of voltage.

 

Shadow Spyro chuckled darkly as he strut forward with his own delectably smug air. He waved a hand in front of Red’s face, with little response. It was a testament to the dragon’s resilience that he was even standing to be honest. “I guess never is now huh?” he smiled at Ratchet as he lazily cut a line alongst Red’s midsection with his staff. Catching onto the side of the cocoon, he levered it off, sending it and Ratchet hurtling into a wall and smashing like glass, releasing the Lombax. Shadow Spyro smiled again as he took a step back from Red, and slashed furiously. A long diagonal cut ran along Red’s torso, and he collapsed backwards, seemingly dead. 

 

“Arrogant fool” Shadow Spyro whispered, before his attention was stolen by something bright. Red’s staff was lying by his corpse, and… Shadow Spyro hated the eye-sore. A Light Gem? As if he deserved one. Stomping down as hard as he could, he shattered the polished wood into pulp, grinding it beneath his thick scaly feet; the only solid piece left being the tip and its Light Gem. As much as he wanted to smash that insolent gem as well, he had bigger plans as he turned his attention to the Lombax. He lazily sauntered over to the rat, wood falling from his feet, as he placed the tip of his Dark Gem to the back of Ratchet’s head. “Now then, after business, comes pleasure” he grinned as the gems hummed with dark energy.

 

“... then I hope you have fun trying to catch me,” Ratchet uttered in a spiteful yet somewhat playful tone. Shadow Spyro raised an eyebrow at this before having his attention turned to a rapid beeping coming from right next to his feet. His eyes widened as he realized too late that the sound was coming from a cluster of grenades spread out around his feet, which all quickly detonated, kicking up debris and shrapnel as Shadow Spyro stumbled about, more startled than hurt by the explosions.

 

The dark dragon was caught in the cloud kicked up by the explosion, the only visible sign of him being his cruel eyes glaring from within. As the dust settled, Ratchet’s jaw could only drop to see the dragon still in his same position, bar his lower half missing. Where his flesh should’ve been was only ripples of darkness. Ratchet suddenly came to the horrifying realization that Shadow Spyro’s body was completely made from darkness. The particles that were his lower half drifted about like dust, coalescing with his main body and reforming his lower half. His tail slammed the ground in annoyance. “Now, that is just irritating” he said with the air of someone who had only received a minor inconvenience, and hadn’t just been blown up.

 

Tapping his staff idly, he looked around for his prey. The darkness was no issue for him, and there was something up ahead that did look like the Lombax. The dragon leapt over to the spot, staff raised and striking at whatever he could. His staff connected with something, but all he heard was a loud *SQUEAK*, certainly not a sound a Lombax would make… right? Upon closer inspection, Shadow Spyro could only growl furiously as he realized his folly; standing before him was an inflatable decoy, the balloon itself in the shape of Ratchet, complete with having his visage printed right onto it. What irritated Shadow Spyro the most, however, was the wide, goofy grin that the Decoy had on its face. That smile, showing off all of its teeth, and those huge green eyes staring blankly back at him… it was as if the Decoy--no, Ratchet himself--was mocking him.  

 

Oooh, that did it. In his rage, Shadow Spyro repeatedly smacked the Decoy around, each hit tipping it downwards before it bounced right to its proper position. This only served to infuriate the dark dragon even more as he continued to strike the Decoy even harder, and harder, not realizing that part of the Decoy’s face was being peeled away, revealing a blackened silhouette underneath, one with evil, solid red eyes and a more fanged mouth. By the time Shadow Spyro even took notice of this, however, the Decoy let out a shrill, psychotic laugh before abruptly exploding right in front of him.

 

What ever parts of him that had been hit by the explosion rippled, the shadows scattering like scared pigeons. That… that was it. That, that did it. Whatever fun to be had here was gone. As his body formed, Shadow Spyro’s eyes turned black as they peered into the darkness, hunting down Ratchet as he was preparing another booby trap. The dragon melted into the ground, a discrete pool of black that snaked across the floor. Whatever Ratchet was planning, it scarcely mattered as the pool snaked under him, wrapping him up in dark tendrils. A long black band ran around his body, pinning his arms down as Shadow Spyro reformed, his tail wrapping the Lombax tight. His tail coiled tightly around Ratchet, squeezing the lombax even tighter. The sheer pressure had Ratchet crying out in pain. “You have tested my patience long enough, rat, I was going to be merciful; maybe keep you around as a pet to amuse me. But you have besmirched that honour. Now, I think I’ll just devour you instead like I did to my old friend Blink” he hissed furiously, his jaw biting down on both sides of Ratchet’s head. He was going to snap hard, but, something else caught his attention.

 

Red was standing upright, well, as upright as he could. His wounds continued to leak blood so much they pooled around the feet that could barely keep him up. But he was standing all the same, with what remained of his staff clenched as tightly as he could in his hand. Shadow Spyro’s tail released Ratchet as the dragon lost interest in the Lombax, his tongue stroking the back of Ratchet’s head as he released Ratchet’s head. “Amazing Red, your stubbornness knows no bound. I destroyed your staff, and you just sat there. But when the rat is in danger, you still force yourself to stand? What makes him so special Red? Why are you so willing to give your life for his?” Shadow Spyro demanded with an emphatic arm swing.

 

Red said nothing, his words would only be drowned by the blood leaking from his mouth. He simply stood there, trying to focus on his opponent who was nothing more than a black blur to him. Shadow Spyro growled, his grip on his staff tightening as the silence was mistaken for insolence. “Nothing?! You have no answers to give as to why you place this rat’s life above your own?!” he demanded angrily. 

 

Red simply stood there in the darkness, which only infuriated Shadow Spyro more. He charged boldly into the elder dragon, knocking him flat onto his stomach. Eying him, Shadow Spyro noticed something: There were numerous cracks around Red’s left horn, no doubt damage from an earlier battle. It would be very brittle now he realized. The dark dragon narrowed his eyes as he placed a foot to the back of Red’s head, and his claws to his horn. Shadow Spyro twisted and yanked as hard as he could, Red being too weak to complain as with a terrible snapping sound, Shadow Spyro broke off Red’s horn. The dark dragon chuckled grimly as he idly tossed it into the air, before throwing it away. It clattered on the ground with a dim echo next to Ratchet, who was still quite shaken up after having his head inside the maw of a dragon.

 

As Shadow Spyro walked back towards Ratchet for his light snack, he felt the disturbance again. Groaning in frustration as he swept around, Red was standing again. “Again?! I stole what little dignity you had left, and you don’t even have the good grace to DIE like the dog that you are?!

 

You are PATHETIC Red!!!

 

Only a fool would ever call you “Elder”!” he declared cruelly.

 

No one really understood what came next, it simply, happened. Red stormed down the hallway furiously, his vision as sharp as the day he was born and his body just as spry. Shadow Spyro was taken aback by the bizarre turn of events; even more so by the look Red gave as he ran. It wasn’t anger, it wasn’t fear, envy, or anything. It frightened the spectre more than anything else. He tried to charge up another Disintegrate, but Red beat him to the punch as he rammed the other dragon. Ratchet scrambled out of the way, snatching up Red’s horn on the way, as Shadow Spyro was sent hurtling down the hallway, but his proud wings brought him right back. Sliding on the floor, he lunged forward with his staff. Red caught the gems again, not even caring as they cut into his hand. Yanking the staff free from Shadow Spyro’s grasp, he swung as hard as he could and smashed the blunt end against the dark dragon’s face, scattering teeth and scales as a large gash formed along Shadow Spyro’s face. Red mumbled something unintelligible.

 

Shadow Spyro held a distraught hand to his face. “Where, how?” How did he have the energy to fight? Snatching for his staff, Red smashed Shadow Spyro across the other side of the face to match. As the dark dragon remained stunned, Red smashed the Dark Gems against the wall, destroying them; the staff dissolved without its power source. Red didn’t even flinch from the burning sensation he felt in his left arm’s wound. Turning his unnatural focus onto Shadow Spyro, Red pinned him to a wall, a claw to his throat and squeezing tightly. He mumbled the same unintelligible thing again. “Wh-what?” Shadow Spyro rasped as he clawed at Red’s wrist. 

 

“I said…” Red said slowly, 

 

“TAKE!!! IT!!! BACK!!!”

 

He squeezed tighter, fairly certain he couldn’t breath; but beings of darkness really don’t need to anyways. He did managed to squeeze out something resembling “take what back?” 

 

Red reared down as his grip forced the dark dragon higher up the wall. “I don’t think that was you taking it back...

 

MAYBE I SHOULD ASK LOUDER?!!!”

 

It was quite clear now that Red was angry about something, but at this point only he really knew. Shadow Spyro rasped his objections again, but that served only for Red to raise him higher up the wall. “You said… only a fool would call me ‘Elder’... he called me that… Spyro, called me Elder” Red explained, his good eye tearing up as a long distant memory formed from the back of his mind.

 

He released his grip a little, if and only to allow the dark dragon to speak. “And what if I did? I said only a fool would call you ‘Elder’, and I was clearly a fool to believe in yo-glrk” he gurgled as his throat was squeezed tighter.

 

“He had no hesitations… I felt as if... I had earned his trust, despite everything I had done. He saw me... as someone he could actually respect. And I in turn, respected and cared for him. So much so that it almost tore me apart to see him like this. I get it now… I get what you are. You aren’t him. You’re just a shadow, a copy. You’re everything I am terrified of, and everything I have been running away from. You couldn’t be the real Spyro, wanna know why?” Red inquired rhetorically, the grip on his ruined staff tightening. “It’s because… IF HE WAS SO WEAK TO HAVE FALLEN TO THE SHADOWS… TO HAVE GIVEN IN TO ADRASTOS...

 

THEN HE NEVER DESERVED TO BEAT ME IN THE FIRST PLACE!!!” 

 

Red screamed that at the top of his lungs as he impaled the shadow through its heart; no blood or a heart was found on the tip of the gem as it burst out the other side of the dark dragon. The shadow screamed horribly as it faded away, its purpose complete. Panting slowly, Red collapsed under the weight of his own injuries, his rage abating as he succumbed to gravity. He fell to his knees, and then onto his side; his body lying in a small pool of his own blood and flesh, barely clinging to life. He smiled weakly to himself.

[Kōsuke Ueki]

The Pathway To Remembrance, Tsunugai

 

Traversing the intense snowstorm, the Paladin wondered how he was able to survive going through it. Granted, walking through the snow was much harder with the wind blowing back at him, but he pressed on regardless. He had the faith of his allies by his side, albeit only two of them. Either way, it was something that he needed: a morale boost.

 

As he continued on for a few hours, he occasionally passed by what seemed to be all kinds of corpses, whether they be civilians from his world, or enemies he himself has slain against his will, minions or otherwise. He knew they were there, but dared not to look.

 

Soon enough, he eventually made it to the end of the storm, entering the next phase of the Pathway: clear night skies and a large lake to cross via boat.

 

Looking up, he realized how beautiful the sky looked. But he couldn't get distracted now. He had to advance. But as he got closer to the lake, he felt a sense of nostalgia rushing through. The clear night sky seemed to have triggered a flashback that he had all but forgotten. But it was the last thing he saw before the distortions came and took everything.

 

Diamondus Outskirts, Emeralda

 

A war was on the verge of breaking out within Emeralda, and the time would come that the Paladins would lead the charge and put a stop to the revival of a spiritual being that longed to destroy everything. It has been a long time coming. The Paladins had achieved many things. They had wondered for the longest time if the people would realize the lie that's been shoved in their faces for so many generations.

 

Years had gone by since their journey started. They had been shunned by those they were sworn to protect for so long. Who knew how long it would be before someone saw everything through the eyes of the Paladins instead of their own. That day had finally come. For too long the people stood against them, and now they stand by their side to the death. They know the Paladins aren't as prepared as those that came before. So now, those of Emeralda who wish to keep it safe have come together to ensure victory by any means necessary.

 

Rose was looking at the city a fair distance away. She had wondered if they were doing their job, or if they were being played for something bigger. Tsunugai was helping both mage and warrior alike with whatever they need in preparation of the battle happening tomorrow, when she noticed Rose all by herself. He walked over to her in concern. "Everything alright?"

 

"I'm fine." she responded.

 

"Nervous for tomorrow?"

 

"It's not that. It's just..." Rose went silent for a moment, trying to figure out how to word what she's feeling. "You ever have that...feeling that...there's something else going on? Something...bigger?"

 

"What do you mean?"

 

Rose sighed as she turned to him with a stern look on her face. "Are we really doing our jobs? Are we even trying to keep the peace? Or are we just weapons for someone else's grand plan?"

 

Tsunugai was shocked by this. Rose had rarely shown this side of her. The fact that she questions everything they have done up to this point. But, he can't blame her for feeling that way.

 

"Has everything we have done...all been for nothing?"

 

He didn't know what to say to that. He too had that thought on his mind for a long? Are they still the guardians of Emeralda like those who came before? Or have they just become pawns in someone else's game? With a serious expression on his face, he responded. "I don't know...and I don't care."

 

Rose was now the one surprised by Tsunugai's words? What does he mean he doesn't care?

 

"We have done so much and have gone so far...it's only right to see this to its conclusion. Even if this was all just a game that someone else made up, we will at least leave this world knowing we tried to protect this world...if it comes to that, anyway. Isn't that our job? To protect Emeralda from any evil that threatens it? We are the next generation, and we have to step up to the plate one way or another. Even if we have to give up our lives for the sake of a brighter future, it's what we have to do."

 

Rose sighed again as she looked towards the night sky. It was beautiful, and she wanted this moment to last if tomorrow would be her last day. Tsunugai walked up to her, his arm wrapped around her shoulder. The two smiled at one another, glad to be in each other's company.

 

It was then Rose took out what seemed to be a pendant of some kind. "This was my mother's. She gave it to me to remind me that she would always be by my side. Now, I'm giving it to you. If we ever get separated for any reason, always know that I'll be with you in spirit to lend you power when you need it most."

 

Tsunugai nodded. "Thank you." The two then looked at the night sky again, Velvet watching from a distance, secretly happy by what he was seeing. This would be the last night in which a moment like this would happen. The war was to start tomorrow, and there was no turning back after that.

 

However, when the next day came, everything was destroyed, and Tsunugai was alone. The distortions had begun in his world, and a new journey had begun.

 

The Pathway To Remembrance

 

Tsunugai looked at the pendant as it appears he was already rowing a boat across the lake. He was reminded of the "Perfect World" given to him by the Madara, in which a blood-soaked silhouette of him had yelled in a distorted voice that his world was gone, something that was hard to believe until Arturia confirmed it herself.

 

Originally, when he heard this confession from Arturia, he thought he had wasted his opportunity to save everybody. But what could he do? He had no choice. If he did nothing, he would be swallowed up into oblivion like the rest of his world, and there'd be nothing left of him.

 

Even now, he isn't sure what would happen if the Counter Corps. reached the Door? Would Arturia follow through on her promise as a Counter Guardian to make things right again? There were a lot of unknown factors. Would everything go back to normal? Or would everything be made worse in the end? He didn't know, and he didn't care. Just like what he said to Rose the night before the distortions, he hasn't come this far just to back down. There's nothing to go back to either way. He had reached the point of no return a long time ago. It was now time for everything to run its course, whatever the end looks like.

 

Another hour or so had passed, and Tsunugai was still still rowing the boat to the other end of the lake, which seemed more like an ocean the more he thought about it. As he was rowing, though, he had unconsciously put more effort into rowing the boat, causing him to actually touch the water beneath him. It was then that he was given a memory he never knew about. Something he never thought would happen. There was still so much he didn't know, and the lake helped push his memories a little bit forward.

 

He will most likely have to confront what he has learned. But...only time will tell.

 

(Location: B12)

 

---

 

The Pathway to Death, Richard Mason

 

She must win...

 

Those three words stuck in Richard's head. He had no idea who the voice was referring to. Did it mean Arturia? If so, then that made sense. But this was the Pathway to Death, so that amount of logic wouldn't add up here. So who was it referring to?

 

She must finish what she started...

 

It then came to him. The voice was referring to Isamy Maximus herself. But why would a voice in this Pathway say that that is what must be done? Why is it that Isamy has to win? Nothing made sense. At this point, he needed to keep moving. He would figure this out later. The Pathway he was in needed to take more priority anyway.

 

It had been an hour or so that passed, and the whispers were getting louder, and more intense.

 

You are beyond a failure!

 

You should have never been born!

 

You couldn't even save your own parents.

 

You will NEVER return to your world!!

 

As he attempted to drown out the voices that pierce into his mind, his anger was slowly rising, and he wouldn't be able to hold it back forever.

 

What makes you deserving of your title!?

 

You have lost everything!

 

Your endeavors are fruitless!

 

WHY DO YOU ADVANCE!?

 

"BECAUSE........!"

 

Richard was on the verge of breaking, but he advanced regardless, having activated Redemption Mode in an attempt to help light his path. "...I have no other choice."

 

This was the most dangerous Pathway out of them all. Whatever will happen along the way, he'll be ready for it.

 

(Location: B3)

[Maeriberii Haan]

---

 

"Well okay, so that just happened." What happened after Tenco said her half-hearted threat felt like it all happened in a ridiculously fast pace compared to what she was expecting. At least the man in front of her noticed her presence now, so that's something. Still, not something she appreciated that she's currently stuck in a combat between two strangers. Though, before she thought about what'd be the best way to approach the situation, the man she was talking to ended up shooting down the other person with the odd-looking weapon not far from her location, and then, without taking a break, he started to introduce himself in such a manner that made Tenco thought that even if he's not a danger to her, still gave her a bit of a chill or something.

 

"Nice to meet you...member of the Counter Corp. I'm Dorian of the Divine. So what should we do now?"

 

"I guess...we might be able to go together through this pathway or something? I dunno...sorry to tell the truth, but you're not really the most trustworthy-looking person in the world after all." Well, honestly Tenco couldn't care less about whether he was from the other side or not. She's not even really here for the war itself after all. Simply here to reach the end of the journey, for others' sake. That's pretty much it. Nothing more, nothing less. Hence, whether someone was from the Divines or the Counter Corps, it wouldn't matter that much to her. But yeah, the man, Dorian, gave Tenco an odd feeling inside of her, something which made her unsure whether she should go with him or not. Despite of that, from what she saw, he didn't look actually threatening or malicious...

 

"Right, I think I should also introduce myself. Don't want myself to be rude, after all." Oh right, introductions. Where was her manners? First thing one should do when meeting someone they might go along with would be to introduce themselves properly with names and all to the other person. It's simple manners, and as a supposed princess, even if she wasn't actually one, she still had to be polite to not shame herself with a hint of rudeness.

 

"Well then, my name is-"

 

Before she could say her name, Tenco abruptly paused. She was not exactly sure about why, but she didn't really feel that she would like to introduce herself, or even use, the name "Tenco" anymore. It might have a relation with what she feel after her battle in the last pathway, though to tell the truth, the fact that she felt this way to the name she herself chose to use sickened her. Once again, it felt like she's being forced to be her instead of being herself, but...

 

"...Ah, sorry for drifting off like that." Yeah, she shouldn't really pay much mind to this. It's just an introduction for god's sake, no need to overcomplicate it. She then walked towards Dorian after she managed to gather herself, and then, she followed it by a proper introduction.

 

"I'm Tenshi Hinanai, but please, just call me Tenco. So, do getting to the end together sounds good to you?"

 

Might probably a bad idea, but who cares at that point. Could be interesting, and even if she ended up having to fight him, it might be the thing she need to snap herself out of her funk.

 

With that said, Tenco stopped and waited for Dorian's reply.

 

 

"Well, as far as I can tell, most of the members from both sides seem to be more interested in completing the pathways rather than fighting. I've only encountered a few others myself, so I can only guess that it's because these pathways are still fairly large, and most members of both sides are more interested in completing the paths than actually fighting. And I'd be happy to go through the pathway together, a bit of company might make this pathway less frightening."

 

"Wonderful, let's go then with this settled." Kazuya answered Ayame's agreement to go with him with a clear expression of happiness on his face. It's less about him going together with a fine (and admittedly well-stacked) lady right here, but he's just really desperate for an actual companion in the first place. He couldn't care less even if it's an enemy or an ally, or even if he had to be stuck in a battle against someone really powerful, as long as he could get an actual, non-constructed or summoned companion here, it'd be nice. He's just that tired of stumbling along blindly on the pathways. He's tired about stumbling around without knowing anything until now, and Ayame had let him get some ideas at least regarding why he's even here in the first place.

 

"Ayame, I guess I really have to thank you for being here and actually telling me things regarding this war." Kazuya said to Ayame as they and Amaterasu walked through the pathway, using the sun goddess's light to illuminate their way through. He sighed a bit before continuing his sentence. "It really feels sickening and weird to just stumble around blindly on the pathways on my own. Not even finding any allies or enemies, just alone with my summons and the constructs the pathway summoned for me, without eve any ideas about why I'm here or what should I do here.

 

Probably missing the briefing Lady Arturia did back then on the ship was a huge mistake, though she could at least tell us about things first before recruiting us here..."

 

He went silent for a second after saying that. It's never really Arturia's fault that he ended up going aimlessly until he met Ayame, it's just him getting hit with some unlucky streak. From missing the briefing which he originally assumed to not be that important, then him not being able to figure out anything regarding the conflict and the goal, while not being able to meet anyone on the pathway. It had gotten to the point of him feeling that he could go mad from the loneliness and sheer goallessness of his walk. Ayame being there pretty much was a blessing.

 

"Anyway, sorry for drifting off like that. Now, while we walk, let's talk more about things. Can you tell me about what happened in this conflict before the conflict in these pathways? From what Arturia said, it sounded like this is just the final stage of the entire conflict, so more contexts regarding this could be nice.

Also...maybe tell me more about yourself, I guess. I don't know, I just wanted someone real to talk to me."

 

Yeah, maybe he's really starting to go insane.

 

---